MMP Cyoa : Bard Ballad (part 1)

 

In a world of might and magic, of gods and devils, of heroes and adventurers, there are also bards. The adventurers who pursue such a profession have a bit of a reputation, and indeed the prospect of learning enchanting songs meshes with the goals of many ponies of epicurean moods.

 

Of course, that ended up creating quite a few stereotypes about bards. These are the harshest for halfling ponies, for how else than through serenades would mares be seduced by half-ponies when there’s hunky paladins and wild barbarians trotting around?

 

Most bards, halfling or else, try to deal in silence with such mockeries as long as the stigma doesn’t prevent them from indeed use their craft in the art of seduction. However, one halfling bard of old once decided to embrace this reputation. And so he sung to the face of the world:

“YES, I WANT TO HAVE SEX WITH MARES BIGGER THAN ME! AND THE BIGGER THE MARE, THE HAPPIER I’LL BE!”

The bard gave flesh to his claim by creating a school of bard magic whose only purpose is to make mares bigger through magic songs. The downside of this speciality, is that such bards have virtually no other spells other than their arias to big mares.

 

You, Little Spoon, are one of such halfling ponies. Fresh out of bard school, you’re looking for your first adventure! With companions of course.

 

There should characteristics somewhere, but to sum yourself up let’s say you’re very charismatic, not very wise nor strong, and with a good enough constitution, dexterity and intelligence. You know how to sing, dance and use your instrument, and you can dodge your way out of harm well enough in fights. You have other skills, but we’ll see that when you’ll need them.

 

Like all good stories, this one starts in a tavern, an eveing of spring in a small rural town. What better place to look for companions and adventure? Anyway, you see 4 suitable tables with ponies you could probably introduce yourself to. You have a solid hunch these are all beginner adventurers like yourself, and that all have a quest you could partake in.

 

 

 

 

You’re intrigued by what kind of quest could three rogue mares be planning to go after.

However, it’s the other group of 3 that you decide to approach.

 

“Greetings, adventurers!” You salute them with a grin as soon as they look in your direction. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Little Spoon, rookie bard at your service. I am looking for an adventure to share with plucky companions. You seem to be preparing for such a journey, so may I persuade you to allow my songs to rhythm your heroic deeds to come?”

“Huh! Well, hello there, bard.” The stallion is the first to answer, a bemused smirk on his face after your grandiloquent request. “My name is Shield Scrapper, and I have to tell you Little Spoon, you’re quite plucky yourself to offer your services before hearing about the job!”

“Pu-lease! No trial shall resist true companionship.” You answer. “But now, I wouldn’t disagree if you shared with me the whereabouts of the task you’re preparing for.”

 

“Skeletons have been seen wandering at night in the old graveyard, next to the forest road.” The elf mare speaks up nonchalantly. “They seem few in number and quite weak, and they don’t seem interested in leaving the graveyard to attack town. Still, the locals would like to solve the mystery of their appearance.”

“Maybe some foul spell was cast in the graveyard as of recent.” The halfling mage speaks up. “Or maybe the seal of a dark relic has started to fade somewhere around. Anyway, we have to make sure the skeletons will be gone and will stay so. Oh! Uh, my name is Chiminie by the way.” She punctuates her intervention by a timid wave and smile.

“That’s our task indeed.” Shiel Scrapper nods. “So if you’re not afraid of the trotting dead, I would gladly count you in for this contract, Little Spoon.” The stallion turns toward his companions. “Do you all agree?”

“Of course.” Chiminie nods. “The sound of music shall blast away all fear from our minds!”

 

However, as the stallion and the little mage look at their last companion, the elf mare doesn’t bulge. Eventually, she lets out an annoyed sigh.

“I signed up for a third of the reward.” The elf mare states blankly. “You two can do as you wish, but I’ll accept no less for myself. The bard may accompany us under this condition.”

 

 

“Perhaps I could convince you with a little demonstration.” You offer. “My talents are a bit unusual, but surely you’ll recognize how much of a boon they can be. Lady Chiminie, would you allow me to bolster your power with my songs?”

“Well, of course.” The halfling mare nods. “But I do not intend to try out my fire spells in here.”

“There shall be no need of that.” You shake your head and tune up your lute. “The effect can be appreciated with the eyes alone!”

And thus, you start your performance.

 

 

As the notes flow, the little mage mare soon lets out a gasp. Her little build starts growing, exceeding your size of course, but then quickly passing the one of Shield Scrapper as well, until she eventually matches the height of the elf mare. However, the big halfling mare isn’t as lithe as the elf, and she feels bigger to the eye in comparison.

“Oh, my!” Chiminie seems awestruck for a second, but then overjoyed at the changes of her body. “Shield Scrapper! I’m as big as a pony mare! Wait, no, I’m bigger actually! Isn’t it…”

 

However, the last sentence of the big little mare dies in her throat, as the fighter stallion already adverted his eyes from her.

“This is amazing! Can you use your magic on Star Shooter, Littler Spoon?” The stallion eagerly asks.

“Better question.” The elf mare, which you suppose is Star Shooter, speaks up. “Can you use your magic on Shield Scrapper? He would benefit the most of an increased size.”

“Well… it happens my spells only work on mares…” You begrudgingly admit.

“A shame.” Star Shooter shakes her head. “Had our task been about hunting big game, I would have been keener on using you. But here, we might need to crawl in crypts and tombs where a greater size might be detrimental.”

 

That last comment made Star Shooter’s two companions fall in a stiff silence. But after a few seconds, Chiminie, who’s still large as you haven’t stopped playing, speaks up.

“W-well, I think Little Spoon could really help us if we encounter something unexpectedly dangerous.” She claims. “If I need to do so, I’ll give you half my share of the payment if that’s okay with you, Little Spoon.”

“Make it a third of our two thirds of the reward.” Shield Scrapper adds, before turning to the elf mare. “Cripes, you made the math harder to do, Star Shooter! But I can understand one wouldn’t want their payment reduced after accepting a job.”

 

Star Shooter nods.

“No hard feelings, Little Spoon.” She states. “I need the money. I wouldn’t be taking up quests in the first place if I didn’t. Are you willing to join us under these conditions?”

“Of course.” You nod a bit awkwardly. “I am thankful you’d allow me to joint your quest on such a short notice at all. I just hope I didn’t stir any trouble between you three. I’d feel awful if that were the case.”

“Not at all, bard!” Shield Scrapper gives you a warm smile. “Come on, let’s forget about the delicate matter of money for now. Have a seat! Aside from your magic ones, surely you know many songs to liven up our supper. I’d love to hear you pick some more notes out of that lute of yours.”

 

You’re happy to oblige. While Star Shooter remains rather distant, you learn a little more about your two other new companions over a couple drinks. Shield Scrapper had a short-lived career as a town guard, but got bored to death rather quickly, which is why he became an adventurer. Meanwhile, Chiminie is fresh out of magic school. Despite her looks and apparent shyness, she can wield quite destructive fire magic. She wants to become a teacher eventually, but her peers recommended she got some field experience with her battle spells before that.

 

Since necromantic mysteries are best solved in broad daylight, you’ll be leaving for your task tomorrow at dawn, which leaves the evening available for this little bard to bard a little. There is the cold and mysterious Star Shooter or the shy yet lovely Chiminie you may attempt to interact with. Would you rather try to mellow out one or two of them about you already, or wait for a common successful quest to be under your belt to do so? Oh, and Shield Scrapper is here to. A friendly fellow for sure, but less… interesting.

 

 

“Lady Star Shooter.” You say at some point. “You must be quite skilled to secure your cut without question from your companions.”

The elf mare responds with an unimpressed glance, before looking at the wall again.

“But I have to say…” You continue. “While your tracking skills will certainly be a boon, your arrows might not do much against the fleshless skeletons.”

“Listen here, bard.” This time, Star Shooter stares in your eyes with an icy glare. “You’re the one who isn’t supposed to be a part of this contract. It seems my companions can afford to be generous, well, good for them! That is not my case. Is it so hard to understand?”

 

Again, a stiff silence takes a hold of your table. You certainly caught the attention of the elf mare this time, but perhaps not in the way you wanted.

 

“L-lady Chiminie.” You stiffly call the halfling mare. “Would you want to try out your spells accompanied by my magic song? Let us go outside, and test how my tune enhances your magic!”

“Oh, I trust your blessing, Little Spoon.” Chiminie says, but then after pondering for a second. “Although, uhm, yea, I should indeed get used to a higher perspective when firing my magic. A little practice couldn’t hurt.”

“Then take you time!” Shield Scrapper chuckles, and you catch him giving a quick glance to Star Shooter. “I sure wouldn’t want to experience a fireball hurled further than expected…”

 

You exit the tavern with Chiminie, and then take some steps outside in search of a spot that would suit some fiery experiences, your way lit by a floating light Chiminie conjured. In the meantime, you decide you could get to know the halfling mare a little better.

 

“So you want to become a teacher?” You ask. “It there something in particular that gave you this vocation?”

“It wasn’t one thing, it’s the years I spent in school that were the best my life.” She answers. “And not only for student parties or magic pranks of questionable taste. I really feel at ease in academics, and both chasing and passing knowledge sound like noble purposes to me. Now, it’s not like I dislike adventuring. I’ve had enriching new experiences already, and I met some… interesting ponies.” Chiminie looks up to the starry sky with a smirk, before turning to you. “And you too, Little Spoon. You’re certainly one of a kind!”

 

“One of kind we all are, that’s for sure!” You smile back. “And if I may ask, how did you get that mark of yours? Sorry if I’m curious, but it’s rather rare for halflings to pursue a destiny like yours.”

“My cutie mark?” She seems surprised. “Oh, I don’t have any grand story to tell about it. My father is a smith. Of course, like most halfling blacksmiths he crafts more ploughshares or kitchen knives than swords, but still I’ve always found his work fascinating. The first time he had me help him with a piece, my mark just popped up when I took out the white-hot piece of the furnace. It’s only later that I realized I had potential for fire magic.”

 

The halfling mare looks around.

“Hum, I think this spot could work for some experiments, Little Spoon.”

She points out at a lonely, half-collapse wall of bricks. While a few vines run on it, you don’t think anything is at risk of catching fire around here. You’re also far away enough from the other habitations you shouldn’t bother any local pony.

 

You start your magic chant, and again, the halfling mare grows until you’re staring at the base of her neck. Chiminie then fires some spells at the wall, some cones and darts of flames, and to finish, a fireball that make the wall collapse once for good. You felt the blast of heat radiate over you on that one.

 

“Woah, I definitely didn’t pack such might before!” Chiminie says excitedly. “My spells have indeed grown in proportion to myself.”

There, with a hoof the grown halfling mare gently brings you against her chest, and lightly rests her head atop yours.

“Don’t let Star Shooter get to you.” Chiminie says. “I know she can be unnerving, but you are a worthy companion, Little Spoon.”

 

 

 

 

“Thank you for these comforting words, Chiminie.” You say, snuggling a bit closer to the enlarged mare. Although, a part of your mind tells you could have been hugging a much more massive mare if you had grown not a fellow half-pony, but an inherently bigger elf or orc mare.

 

But you quickly banish these greedy thoughts. Chiminie’s kindness already feels large enough against you that you feel little butterflies in your gut.

“I hope I will prove my worth to Star Shooter as well.” You say. “It’s the first time I shall use my abilities out of school.”

“Oh?” Chiminie breaks the hug to show you a playful pout. “So I’ve been your test subject tonight?”

“Well, is the test a success then? How do you feel about your size?”

“Ah, it’s certainly particular. You look like a cute little foal to me right now, Little Spoon!” She says with a giggle. “And it feels good, I must say, to have the world be at the right size for you… or to be bigger than it even! It makes one feel like thy could take on…” There, Chiminie looks at her hooves, a hint of bitterness fleeting on her face. “.. well, it feels good, yeah.”

 

“Would you mind if we tried out a few more things, then?” You ask. “Now that I’m out of the secured grounds of school, I suddenly have a hundred questions in mind about my own ability. What if I were to grow Star Shooter, but that her arrows shrink mid-shot?”

“Huh.” Chiminie seems intrigued. “That’s indeed a conundrum. Let’s try to solve it then!”

 

After a few experiments, you have established the following rules.

 

After this interlude that was rich in discoveries, you decide to return inside the tavern where you find Star Shooter and Shield Scrapper still at the same table.

“Oh, you’re back already.” Somehow, you feel a faint annoyance in the stallion’s voice.

 

Unless you have anything more to say, it’s probably time for you to go to bed. You’ll embark on your quest at dawn tomorrow.

 

 

You soon agree that turning in for the night now is a good idea. But after Star Shooter and Shield Scrapper went to their rooms, you manage to talk with Chiminie and offer her to share a room.

 

“For purely financial reasons of course!” You argue. “The beds in these pony inns are king-sized for us. For once we could profit of them calling us half-ponies.”

“Sure.” Chiminie answers without any second though. “If we can appreciate the bigger meals we’re served, we can also make the best of a bigger room for the night.”

 

Over some other comments about the pros and cons of a small build in a big world, you and Chiminie move in your room. The place is not very classy and only offers a single chest for you to put your stuff in, but the bed is comfortable and is more than large enough for the two of you to lie in.

 

“Lady Chiminie.” You tell her when she was about to blow out the candles. “Let me reiterate how much of a pleasure it was to meet you. Truly you illuminated this evening for me.”

“Ah, it’s nothing. This is just my fire magic for you.” The mare says cluelessly.

“You don’t seem to realize how great of a mare you are, Chiminie.” In the middle on your sentence, you use your bardic inspiration to grow the halfling mare again, making her a lot closer to you in the bed you share. “I feel like I could compose a thousand odes about your beauty and gentleness. Sharing a room with you is going to keep my inspiration going all night long. Don’t you want to hear what I have in mind? And who knows? If you’re comfortable with me, before dawn the two of us might be singing together.”

“Uhm… Oh!” Chiminie ‘s face turns bright red as she seems to understand the implications in your words. “Well… Thanks. you can be a flatterer, Little Spoon. And a genuinely nice pony on top of that, but I’m afraid I long for another stallion already... Ahem, g-good night!”

 

The grown halfling mare gives you a clumsy shrug of apology before hastily turning away from you in the bed.

 

Huh. That went rather poorly, but looking back at it, you think it’s quite easy to figure out who could Chiminie be interested in. However, that stallion looked thoroughly uninterested in the halfling mare. You’re about sure he had his eyes glued on another of his companions in fact, which in turn didn’t look involved with anypony at all.

 

Love triangles aside, it’s probably time you went to sleep. Perhaps an adventure with your companions will bring you closer to them than that a mere night in the tavern.

 

Morning comes and you lose little time chatting before travelling your way the to the old cemetery. Once close enough, you have Star Shooter go scoot the place first. You’re quite surprized that the tall elf could vanish out of view in the green undergrowth so easily.

 

After a while, she returns, appearing out of a thicket that looked empty a second before she came out of it.

“I saw 3 skeletons.” She whispers to all of you. “No weapons or armour, and they just stand idly in the open. I’m no expert, but they look rather weak and brittle to me. However, I also saw several opened tombs, half a dozen maybe, so there could be more undead waiting to rise. Finally, there’s an open crypt in the middle of the cemetery, and I faintly heard a voice coming from there. I couldn’t get any closer to confirm without leaving my cover.”

“Fantastic work, Star Shooter.” Shield Scrapper nods. “It sounds like we’re gonna get the jump on these bony fellows. Now, how should we proceed, companions?”

 

 

“Say, Star Shooter.” You speak. “Did you see the skeletons actually move?”

“Mmmh…” The elf mare thinks for a second. “Now that you talk about it, I don’t think I saw them budge a single bone. They were just… standing still.”

“I see.”

 

Without a word, you start to trot in the direction of the graveyard.

“Wait, what are you doing Little Spoon?” Chiminie calls after you.

“I believe these skeletons are about as harmless as scarecrows, my friends.” You state. “And I shall demonstrate it to you this instant.”

“Careful now!” Shield Scrapper follows you. “I’d rather not make light of the undead, little bard.”

“Star Shooter told us they were weak. Don’t you trust her?”

“B-but of course I trust her!” Shield Scrapper blushes slightly “Star Shooter is definitely a trustworthy mare!”

 

The contestations quieted, you step in the open of the graveyard, your companions a few steps behind. At this point, you flinch as the skull of one skeleton turns to watch you with its empty orbits and… that’s it.

 

“Little Spoon!” Chiminie whispers, sounding worried. “Please be careful!”

“There’s no need to be afraid of these piles of bones, Lady Chiminie.” You state and approach the standing skeleton. You walk proudly, but in your mind you’re ready to bolt back at the first sign of attack.

 

But no such thing happens. The head of the skeleton doesn’t even move again while you come closer, and eventually the skeleton is looking at the air over your head when you stand right in front of it.

“I told you these were harmless.” You call your friends. “Come closer!”

 

You defiantly stand near the fleshless pony while your companions approach. Doubt was still on their faces as they came close, but they were soon forced to face the facts.

This skeleton was about as dangerous as an anatomy model.

 

“Let’s stay on guard.” Chiminie still doesn’t sound reassured yet. “These could just be watchdogs. Some lurking evil might be spying on us through them.”

“Odd watchdogs, then.” Star Shooter comments. “Without the pluckiness of our bard, nopony would have expected such placid undead. Because undead, these definitely are.”

Star Shooter gently pulls and tugs on some bones of the standing skeleton, and they go back in place without any string or glue. The skeleton seems to react to the touch of the elf at some points, turning his head or lifting a leg, but none of you couldn’t figure out what exactly triggered those awkward movements.

 

“I think Little Spoon was right to call them scarecrows.” Star Shooter concludes. “I can hardly imagine those serving any other purpose. Anyway, that works for me. If we have a way to complete this task without defiling the bones of somepony’s ancestor, I shall gladly seize it.”

“What remains to do is to figure out who or what rose these ponies out of their tombs.” You speak up. “You said you heard something when you were scouting ahead, Star Shooter. Was it from this crypt?”

 

You point at a small, open stone construction. Stairs go down into the earth, and darkness prevents you from seeing what’s down there beyond a few feet.

“Yes. That’s the place.” The elf mare nods. “But I do not hear anything anymore.”

“Me neither…” Chiminie adds.

“Let’s smoke out whatever lies in there, then.” You offer. “Can you shoot an arrow inside here, Star Shooter?”

The elf mare glances at her two other companions and soon collects a couple nods from them. Without another word, she swiftly reaches for an arrow and shoots it into the dark.

 

You may see naught, but you do hear the clatter of the metal arrowhead on stone, quickly followed by a surprised gasp and then hurried hoofsteps coming up the crypt.

An orc mare steps forth. She wears some furs and bones on her body which is otherwise covered in purple tribal tattoos. She looks angry. What’s probably orc swears aggrieve your ears that are better accustomed to harmonious music, but even with the muscles and bone knuckles of the tall orc mare, you somewhat don’t feel very threatened.

 

More that climbing up the stairs, that orc mare fumbled her way up them. She looks startled and tired, and while she stands her ground, she looks almost scared of your group.

 

“What ponies doing?” The orc mare barks in approximate common after uttering a couple more unintelligible orc swears. “Why attack? Ponies go away or I kills!”

“Ah-Hah! So you’re the one that was been troubling the peace this place, orc?” Shield Scrapper boldly states. “It’s time for you to cease casting your foul magic on these grounds!”

 

“Wh-Whaa?!” The orc mare seems outraged. “But place is empty! I bothers no ponies, but ponies still say I bothers? Ponies have skeletons lying around. Never check in days. I takes skeletons and ponies suddenly angry? Unfair!”

“Whether you’re a bother or not is not for you to decide.” Star Shooter notches an arrow. “If you do not want to leave at once, we’ll have to use force.”

 

The elf mare gives you a little nudge, probably wanting you to use your power to grow her. However, you wonder if that’s even necessary. Perhaps you could talk with the orc mare…

 

[spoiler]You may spend a skill point to learn Language: Orc. You have 5 skills point left[/spoiler]

 

 

“Please stand down for now!” You tell your party. “I’ll talk to her!”

And past this point, your companions are surprised to hear the guttural words of the green-skins come out of your mouth.

 

“Lady orc!” You call. “I believe this is a misunderstanding! You stand on pony burial grounds, and they took offense of you disturbing the bodies of their old ones.”

“Huh? You can speak our language?” The orc mare is downright shocked, but you indeed learned how to talk to big brawly green mares at school.

 

“Chiminie!” You turn to the other halfling of the group and talk to her though the tongue of your people. “Can you decipher what kind of magic she’s using?”

“Uhm, y-yes!” She answers in the same language. Like the rest of your companions, she’s confused about the turn this face-off is taking. “I’ll do my best!”

 

“What are you muttering to your friends?” The orc mare growls at you.

“That we do not need to fight!” You readily answer. “We take your threats seriously, Lady orc. But I wish we could all take it down a notch. I and my friends were sent to investigate why were the dead walking here and put a stop to it. If you were willing to simply put the bones back where they belong, there would be no need for us to fight anymore.”

 

“B-but I worked hard to raise these skeletons!” The orc mare protests. “I have an important fight ahead of me and I need more power!”

“I no gives back!” The orc mare shouts at your companions in common again. Star Shooter and Shield Scrapper are ready for action, but still hold off for now.

 

“Little Spoon!” Chiminie tells you in her tongue. “That orc is definitely using necromancy, but it’s… weird. The spell she uses is extremely weak. That could be why the skeletons are so placid.”

 

 

“But Lady Orc, what challenge are you pursuing that you need that many skeletons for?” You ask. “And no offence, but those do not feel like they could help you much in a battle.”

“Wha?!” The orc mare looks outraged again. “But skeletons lives! Miracle magic defeats all odds!”

“Be reasonable, orc. These didn’t bring you an inch closer from warding us off.” Star Shooter states. “That was their purpose, right?”

“Uh…” The orc mare is starting to look increasingly embarrassed. “You just lucky!”

“Well, I sure hope your target isn’t gonna get our luck then.” Shield Scrapper comments. “These skeletons didn’t put up a fight against us. Literally.”

“Okay… Skeletons maybe needs ajustments…”

“I was quite terrified at the idea of encountering undead.” Chiminie sheepishly says. “But after seeing your harmless skeletons, I don’t think I’m scared of them anymore.”

“L-lady Chiminie.” You smile turns into a cringe. “No need to be so harsh on-“

 

“BWAAAAAAAA!” You’re interrupted by the orc mare suddenly bursting into tears. “Bone Thorn was right! I’m just an idiot weakling!” She wails in orcish.

While she cries her eyes out, you whisper a translation to your puzzled companions, but you’re not sure how to handle the orc making a scene.

 

“Lady orc.” You call to her. “Maybe we could be of any help for your predicament. We adventurers assist those in need, and we would certainly be more useful to you than some unstable bone puppets. My companions might need some reward, but you can count on my lute already.”

 

Her face still covered with tears, the orc mare looks at you in confusion. She doesn’t seem to take you very seriously, but in her distress, she still tells you her tale regardless.

“Bone Thorn…” The orc mare stutters between sobs. “Kills clan shaman. Master. Was teaching raising skeletons, then Bone Thorn kills and takes place. Then bans I from clan. One week later I here. I wants revenge for master. I needs skeletons…” The orc mare looks at her hooves, a bitter expression on her face. “But skeletons weak…”

 

“I am not fighting any orc shaman for this mare.” Star Shooter states. “Reward or not, we would get killed for sure.”

“Well, yeah, she’s right.” Shield Scrapper adds. “Meddling with an orc clan sounds like an all-around bad idea.”

 

 

It aches your very soul to turn down a big mare in need, but after hearing the tale of the orc mare, your chances to help her get her revenge sound grim.

 

“Alas, lady orc, I’m afraid that none of us here could defeat that Bone Thorn you speak of.” You say. “And for your own safety, you shouldn’t attempt it either for now. Unless that shaman took your master by surprise, he outclassed him, and yet none of us would probably not be a match for even your master.”

“Ye.” The orc mare sobs, begrudgingly accepting that she probably can’t her master at the moment. “Master amazing. Bone Thorn rude, but fights fair...”

“Take your time lady orc.” You tell her. You risk approaching the green mare and put a sympathetic hoof on her muscular shoulder, which is already almost too high for you to reach. “Become stronger. There are enriching adventures to be had out there, and when the time is right, I shall aid you against Bone Thorn. For now, how about we put the dead to rest again, and then I shall treat you to a mug of ale or two.”

 

After some hesitation, the orc mare eventually nods. Your companions proceed to tidy up the place and put the truly inert bones back where they belong. You return with the brooding orc mare at the inn and offer her something to drink as promised. Even if it wasn’t noon yet, she must have been exhausted. In no time and before you could learn more about her, she had fallen asleep on her table. You decided to book a room where she could rest and an enlarged barmaid accepted to help you carry her there. Your companions came back not long after that, all looking in high spirits as they had collected the reward for the quest.

 

[spoiler]half is rounded down unless noted otherwise[/spoiler]

 

“Here’s your share Little Spoon.” Shield Scrapper says as he hands over a small pouch of coins to you. This is not enough to buy anything fancy, but even after treating the orc mare, you’ve still got about a week of honest board and lodging before you need money again.

“Glad you could lend us a hoof!” The stallion adds with a friendly tap on your back. “This quest didn’t go the way I expected, but I’m not one of those swordspony wanting to become the land’s deadliest blade or anything, so I’m more than fine with a pacific resolution.”

“We plan to take it easy for the rest of the day at least.” Chiminie says. “I’m not sure what I’ll do next.”

 

Indeed, most adventurers are free spirits, and while they can easily befriend each other, many long for new ponies to discover. The world of adventurers is small, though, and you’ll definitely meet your companions again in another place and time.

 

Still, now that you’ve successfully accomplished a quest together, perhaps you could try to get into the good graces of one of your lady companions, at least this afternoon.

 

 

“Yes! Let us celebrate!” You heartily answer. The three of you order lunch together and accompany it with an abundance of ale. You laugh and toast at your first success, all eagerly looking forward to your next adventure. However, Shield Scrapper leaves the table as soon as the main dish arrives.

“I wonder where Star Shooter is.” The fighter stallion explains as he walks away. He looks slightly worried. “It feels wrong to let a companion out of our little party. I’ll go look for her.”

 

While she nods to him, Chiminie bites her lip, and you soon see her siphoning mug after mug for each minute the stallion doesn’t come back.

“Mmmh…” A tipsy Chiminie groans. “What is it with you stallions and elves, seriously!” She turns to you. “So what? She’s lanky and she was raised in a forest? Is that enough to make you all fall for her like the leaves in autumn, huh?”

“Well… uh...” You’re not sure how to answer, wanting neither to roast poor Shield Scrapper nor to admit your own weakness to the race of tall, slender mares.

“That’s not fair.” Chiminie adds, taking another swig. “And she’s been so cold and… and bitchy, yeah! She’s an ungrateful greedy bitch. That’s what she is, and that’s why she left us in the dust.”

Yet another swig, but after this one the halfling mare looks on the verge of crying.

 

“What am I even saying?” She mutters to her mug. “Star Shooter did nothing wrong. She did everything to push away Shield Scrapper, but he’s the one who won’t understand. He’s too stupid. But… why did he have to be the cute kind of stupid…”

 

 

“Lady Chiminie.” You call the inebriated mare. “Perhaps I could help you get the attention of Shield Scrapper. With my power, I may now make you truly impossible to ignore, and outclass Star Shooter in poise for a while even. Rather than to brood at this table, don’t you feel like it is time to let the stallion you love hear your true feelings?”

Chiminie seems surprised, and hesitates for a little while. But at the end of a staring contest with the reflection in her mug, she hangs a resolute expression on her face.

“You’re right.” She nods. “If I don’t act now, it might be too late to show Shield Scrapper my true colours. I’ll gladly accept your help, Little Spoon!”

“Well spoken, Lady Chiminie!” You smile at her. “Let us find Shield Scrapper then.”

 

The fighter stallion is soon in view. After exhausting the places to search for Star Shooter, he now sulks in the middle of the village, looking around for a mare that probably left already. However, there’s another rendezvous coming for him at this very moment.

 

“Lady Chiminie.” You whisper to the halfling mare. “Tell me when you’re ready, for my blessing will only last for a dozen minutes, and I will need to kiss you for it to work.”

“A kiss?” The halfling mare frowns, and an additional blush blooms on her cheeks along the one of alcohol. “If I didn’t witness your powers already, I’d take that as a prank of questionable taste. But, uhm…” Her face then softens into a smile again. “I suppose it’s alright. the magic of a bard operates through such acts, I guess. And… you’ve been nothing else than charming to me, Little Spoon.”

 

The halfling mare puckers up, closing her eyes. Without delay, you have your lips meet with hers, and upon using your new ability, the halfling mare grows 2 feet taller over a few seconds while uttering a cute little moan.

Chiminie opens her eyes to look down at her improved body. “Woah, the view is still amazing! But I feel like we’ve been there before, unless…”

The halfling mare looks at you again, and with a smirk you start using your Bardic Inspiration. Again, Chiminie gains 2 more feet of height. She gasps as her head rises even higher, to the point you find yourself staring at the top of her legs. Chiminie is now 7 feet tall.

“Heavens!” The mare looks down at you with an astonished grin. “You weren’t kidding when you said I’d be impossible to miss! I’m the size of an ogress now! If Shield Scrapper was enamoured by Star Shooter’s larger body, then now he’s gonna love me for sure! I hope…”

 

The giant halfling mare looks at herself in amazement. Legs as thick as your torso, eyes like mirrors you could see yourself in, a rump you’d have to look up to with pillowy thighs that wouldn’t fit in a bed. But still, the mare looks toward Shield Scrapper now.

“Well, you said I’m on the clock, right? I’ll try not to waste this opportunity, Little Spoon. Thanks a lot for supporting me!”

The enlarged mare places a hearty kiss on your forehead, before trotting to the target of her affection. Now, a bard’s gotta play for somepony else sometimes. You’re quite curious to see how this will unfold however, and you got the best seat for the show.

 

“Shield Scrapper!” Chiminie calls as she approaches the fighter stallion. He turns to see her, and does a double take as he has to look up, up, and up to see the rosy, smiling face of the halfling mare.

“Chiminie!” He blurts. “Ah… I see you had Little Spoon try out his spells on you again.”

“Ah yes.” The tall mare answers, biting her lip at the little stallion. “His songs gave me some more courage, for I have a reckless feat in mind.”

“A-are you embarking on a quest already?”

“Ah, to uncover what I seek is quite the expedition indeed.” Chiminie giggles to herself. “Shield Scrapper, today I cannot hold back my words anymore. I love you! My bottled-up feelings have been swelling inside me since we met. Can you finally see them, Shield Scrapper? This is how big my heart beats for you!”

“Well, I’m… flattered.” Shield Scrapper has turned as red as a beat at this point. “This is so sudden, Chiminie, I…”

“I know.” The giant mare says, with the tone of a mother forgiving a child who doesn’t know better. “You wanted Star Shooter. But away she went. Meanwhile, I want you, and I stand right in front of you.”

Chiminie bends her head does to put herself at the level of the stallion. He doesn’t back away as she leans inches away from his face, and gently caresses his mane with a strong hoof.

“A single word from you, a single move, and I promise I’ll make you forget Star Shooter before tomorrow. I am laying my heart bare to you, Shield Scrapper. The choice is yours to embrace it or not. So, what do you say?”

 

The stallion remains dumbstruck for a moment, gazing in awe at the giant mare in front of him, but eventually grabs her face and pationnately kisses her lips. You see the halfling mare’s eyes light up, and with a squeal of delight lift up the smaller pony to smother him against her mouth. They both audibly moan, and the ones of Chiminie are accompanies with overjoyed chuckles.

“Let’s hurry up to the inn.” You barely hear Chiminie whisper to her new lover. “There are a few things I want to try with this body, that I cannot show to the eyes of the villagers!”

 

You follow the giant mare who carries her prize to a room at the inn. Standing in the hallway, your bardic inspiration covers the loud moans of Chiminie and Shield Scrapper, as well as the creaking of a bed enduring the weight of a 7’ mare bouncing up and down on top of it. You continue dispensing your benediction for about half an hour, after what the two lovers quiet down, and you decide it’s time to let them some privacy.

 

As much as you wished you had earned Chiminie’s favours for yourself, initiating another stallion to the greatness of big mares feels like a job well done to you. There will be other mares in other places and other times, and you’ll be able to grow them even bigger by the time you meet them.

 

The next day, you start looking for another adventure. Chiminie and Shield Scrapper either left on a quest of their own, or they could be taking one more day off to get to know each other better.

Now that you have one successful job under your belt, you feel more confident trying to take a request directly on your own among those that sound interesting to you.

 

 

 

But like last time, there’s also groups you have a hunch you could join on a quest.

 

 

 

A noble lady coming to town? And you’ll get a privileged position around her? This quest sounds like your type of job. Especially since you may have some hired muscles to offer alongside you.

 

Still unsure about the next step to take toward her revenge, the orc mare you met yesterday is willing to go with you on this quest. While her common is passable, it doesn’t come with any particular disdain for non-orc folks, and she readily accepts the idea of working for ponies if it earns her a reward.

 

You learn that her name is Ulna. While her necromancy skills aren’t on point, she has some training as a warlock, and she can hold her ground in a brawl too.

The two of you ask for Rear Guard at the tavern. You’re invited to go upstairs, and after knocking on the designated room, an earth mare in light armour answers you.

 

“Greeting, umh… lady.” You would usually have opened with ‘fair lady’, but the mare in front on you looks sickly pale and tired. Her legs seem shaky, and her mouth is locked in a joyless frown. “We are looking for Rear Guard about a notice for a quest she posted.”

“I’m Rear Guard. You can come in.” The mare nods.

 

You accompany her in the room and she sits in a chair. She stares at you in silence for a moment, her eyes looking for something that she doesn’t seem to find. Seconds before you were about to speak up, the mare in armour breaks the silence herself.

 

“You two look nothing like proper bodyguards.” She states.

“If I may counter-argument, Ulna’s presence will surely dissuade-”

“Which is why I might just hire you.” Rear Guard cuts you off, leaving you a bit confused.

 

“Let me explain.” Rear Guard starts. “Lady Silver Willow usually has her own guards for this task. However, almost all of us fell sick on the way to the festival, and I’m no exception. This could just be some spoiled food we shared at some point, but I got a hunch there might be something afoot, and miscreants could be planning to harm or rob lady Silver Willow this year. I was worried such criminals would answer my request, but my instinct tells me you’re no such ponies.”

“So, you’ve turned down other adventurers before now?”

“No. You’re the only ones that answered.” Rear Guard says. “If you’re still up for the task, Lady Silver Willow will arrive shortly before noon and remain in town until the morning of the day after. You are to keep an eye on her at all time until then, and you’ll get a bonus if you help us catch any ill-intentioned ponies. There are three guards including myself that could still assume their duty. We’ll be watchful, but we’re in no condition to fight off a determined attacker.”

 

“I understand.” You state, and puffing out your chest. “We accept your request, Lady Rear Guard. You and the other guards can rest assured no harm will be done to Silver Willow on our watch!”

“Good. And one more thing.” Rear Guard turns to you specifically. “I advise you stay close to your orc marefriend while you interact with Silver Willow, little bard.”

“Wha!?” Ulna‘s face gets red almost instantly. “W-we no couple! Quest together! That all!”

“Well, that’s too bad.” Rear Guard shrugs, and again, to you. “Then just remember Silver Willow has a husband, even if he won’t be there for the festival. I mean, I’m telling you this for your own good.”

 

Huh. You wonder what this lady Silver Willow looks like now.

Anyway, you’ve got about one hour before she arrives. You’re not sure how you could prepare yourself with the time you’re left. Should you convince Ulna to pretend being your marefriend? Rear Guard did say it was for your own good.

 

 

“Ulna, let us practice together.” You offer after leaving Rear Guard’s room. “I don’t think you’ve seen my abilities in action yet, and you might need to get used to them.”

“Hmf. Why not.” She nods. “I have yet to see what you’re capable of besides talking.”

 

And so, you and Ulna walk to the same secluded spot you showed your skills to Chiminie the other day. You made the halfling mare 5 feet tall that time with your inspiration, but today, it is Ulna who is a natural 5-footer that turns into a 7. After becoming over twice your height in a second, she starts looking in awe at herself and her diminished surroundings.

 

“Your aria is surprisingly strong, Little Spoon.” The orc mare comments. She sounds genuinely impressed. “I have to admit that increasing the size of warriors like you do is a tremendous advantage on the battlefield. Does this really come with no downsides at all?”

“Aside from doorframes, nothing shall hold you back, Lady Ulna.” You proudly answer. “Why don’t you try out how much stronger you are?”

“I will.” The orc shows you a toothy smirk. “But you better drop the ‘lady’, bard. The stallion I have on my mind is Bone Thorn, and my intentions with him are VERY unladylike.”

 

Indeed, the orc word for ‘Lady’ is not appreciated by all in their tongue, and even orc mares usual prefer titles that flatter their strength instead. Anyway, Ulna definitely apricates her new strength. She exults as her kicks peel the bark from trees where she hit them, and marvels as her shadowbolt spell finished the job of collapsing the old brick wall Chiminie had damaged in the past. You feel a hint of excitement in her eye whenever the huge orc mare looks down to your comparatively diminutive form, but she doesn’t say anything about it yet.

 

“There’s one more thing I need to tell you.” You say once Ulna is done. “I can increase the power of my benediction for a short time once, but for that to work I need to kiss the mare to grow her further.”

“A kiss?” The cheeks of the enlarged orc mare get rosy again despite her frown. “Your powers really are particular, Little Spoon.”

“That boost could be vital in the coming days.” You argue. “You’d be domineering any brawl with a couple more feet of height, but I figured I might need to warn you before the time to use it comes, since I recognize it is an unusual way of casting such a spell.”

 

“Humf! I probably won’t need it.” Ulna looks away, still blushing slightly. “But I’ll remember it.”

“I’ll be ready to provide kisses in case you want more impact anyway.” You nod. “Also, that brings me to another aspect we should practice. I don’t think we’re gonna convince anypony you’re my marefriend yet.”

“SAY WHAT?” Ulna barks, now completely red. “Are you mocking me bard? I’m going gonna pretend I’m your…”

“Please Ulna.” You give the orc mare puppy eyes, and she seems to soften a little in response. “Rear Guard made it sound like I’m gonna be in danger. It’s not always easy to be a halfling, you know? Any mare could just overpower me and do… obscene things to me.”

And you wouldn’t mind these obscenities nine times out of ten, but Ulna doesn’t understand that yet.

“Urh, look, if a mare or anypony else tries to harm you I’ll whack them good, okay?” The orc mare says. “Wouldn’t that be enough?”

“I’m afraid not.” You shake your head. “The lady we ought to protect could be part of the danger here, so no whacking will do. Come on, it is not that hard. Let us try a few compliments first!”

And after clearing your throat, you declare.

“Ulna, I’m so glad I met a strong and lovely mare such as yourself. Every new day with you feels like a fresh, wonderful adventure!”

“What kind of bullshit is this!” Ulna roars, but her face is back to being as red as a beet.

“Couples do that all the time.” You sheepishly explain. “To make the other happy, or to make them laugh. Come on, try it out!”

 

The orc mare stares at your gleefully smiling face as though it was an intimidating dragon. She inhales sharply, and after a few seconds…

“Little Spoon!” She stammers. “I believe you’re…c-cute and…”

 

But no other words can get past her lips. The eyes of the heavily flustered orc are almost bulging out at this point, and then the huge orc mare turns around and quickly runs away in a one-mare-stampede.

 

Welp, you’ll have to come back to the marefriend training of Ulna later. Now, you should probably meet your contractor.

 

As expected, the car of Lady Silver Willow arrives shortly before noon. The two earth stallions pulling it look positively exhausted, and their face look just as pale and sickly as the one of Rear Guard, and you’re probably not gonna see those guys much for the rest of the day. While you and Ulna, who has calmed down by then, watch from a short distance, the mayor and some other local ponies have gathered to welcome the noble mare. Rear Guard opens the door of the car to let Silver Willow come out.

 

The noble earth mare seems to be close to her forties, but moves with an elegance fitting of her condition. Wearing a white, slightly see-through frilly dress and a stylish hat, she also sports a confident smile at all times and has a mischievous glimmer in the eye. It’s something else that catches your attention, however. After hearing the name of Rear Guard, you somewhat hoped you’d meet a mare with a sizeable behind. And while not willowy, Sliver Willow doesn’t play that part either. No, her centre of gravity is somewhere else, and by the gods, does she carry the biggest pair of teats you’ve ever see on a mare. Had the mountainous orbs of mare flesh not been supported by a sturdy bra, these would certainly be touching the ground. Instead, they’re squished and thrust forward by her attire, abundantly spilling out of the cups and to the sides from their sheer volume. Her teats cover over half the underside of Silver Willow, all while the bulk of the cups still goes down way past her thigh. The fabric, as tough as it may be, cannot conceal the bulge of nipples probably as thick as your snout, and a halfling like yourself could loose a whole leg in the abyssal cleavage you spot when Silver Willow turns in your direction. All that tat information sent to your brain almost prevents you from noticing the ornate rapier the noble mare also carries on her side.

 

After exchanging a few words with the mayor, Rear Guard whispers something into the ear of her employer. Both mares walk in your direction, and you force yourself to look at the noble’s face.

“Hello adventurers.” Silver Willow greets you with a sweet smile and honeyed voice. “Rear Guard told me she hired some extra ponies for my protection since my usual guards are not feeling well.”

“Ye. Greeting.” Ulna answers a bit awkwardly. “I Ulna. I protects pony while in village. No worries!”

“I see I have a proud orc warrior to rely on, as well as… oh my…” Silver Willow crosses her hind legs as she looks down to you, somehow pushing her imposing bosom to strain her bra even further. “The most adorable little bard I’ve ever seen! For my protection, you’re gonna need to remain very close to me at all times, right mister…?”

“Little Spoon.” You answer, on the verge of losing your challenge to look up only. “At your service, Lady Silver Willow.”

“Little Spoon?” Silver Willow giggles. “What a delicious name for a bard of your stature. Anyway, you should know I’m not here on any business trip. This festival is more like a vacation to me, and I plan to have some fun. I hope that the intrepid bodyguards that you are…” The noble mare stares at you in particular. “…will participate.”

 

 

 

 

“Lady Silver Willow. I have a particular ability that could help ensure your protection.” The noble mare raises a curious eyebrow. “Allow me to demonstrate on my partner here.”

Sharing a glance at Ulna shows she isn’t opposed to a little show, so when you start pulling notes out of your lute, the orc mare shoots up in height again. Silver Willow seems very enthusiast at what she sees.

“My!” She exclaims with a smile, then giving the strong leg of Ulna a tentative rub. “We ought to try that on Buckler Bash when he’s feeling better. And I can think of a few other stallions would could use an upgrade of this sort!”

“Unfortunately, this spell only works on mares.” You say, which seems to disappoint Silver Willow. “My purpose was to apply it to you and perhaps to Rear Guard too. I feel like a bigger you would deter many would-be wrongdoers. Unless you deem that a bigger size would get in the way of your fun of course.”

 

Silver Willow ponders for a second before answering.

“Well, I see your spell doesn’t have a mare burst out of her clothes at least.” Despite her words, her tone clearly signifies Silver Willow views that as a downside. “Alright! Give me a new perspective Little Spoon.”

And as the noble mare accepts to benefit from your song, she quickly grows from 4 to 6 feet tall with a pleased purr. The challenge of politeness to only look at the face of the mare just became leagues harder, and a lot more stallions are gonna be confronted to it since the imposing milk tanks of Silver Willow are now much closer to the point of view of the average pony. You can’t resist sneaking a peek at the orbs that must now be twice as big as your head while Silver Willow appreciates her growth. A leg of yours could have been concealed between the lady’s breasts before, but now it’s the whole halfling that could almost take residence between these pillows.

 

“Mmh! Spells that feel good are always the best!” Silver Willow coos, sensually biting her lip while putting a hoof on her cheek. “Oh, my! All these stallions just became as adorable as you are Little Spoon! But would you look at yourself!”

Silver Willow leans toward you, her smiling face coming down to meet yours. Before you can react, the noble mare grabs your head and kisses you on the mouth. The mare purrs as she passionately presses her plump, warm lips against your whole snout, and you feel your heart skin a beat of its on from the sudden sensual contact. The enlarged Silver Willow doesn’t keep you against her for too long, but she doesn’t look a tiny bit sorry about what she just did.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I just couldn’t resist.” She smiles sheepishly after releasing you. “You’re the most precious little stallion right now! I might want to keep you all for myself, Little Spoon…”

 

You’re gonna need to make a choice here. You don’t think Ulna’s too hostile about pretending to be your marefirend after all, but she’s definitely not eager about the idea, so you’re gonna have to prompt her if you want it to work. If you don’t, the hungry noble mare you just made twice your size might soon not leave you a choice whether she’ll be snacking on some Little Spoon or not.

 

“Ah, Rear Guard!” You attempt to chance the subject. “Are you not interested in receiving the same boost?”

“No thanks.” The mare in light armour shakes her head. “I think I might still throw up before the end of the day, and I’d rather not increase the volume of that.”

“Or, won’t you turn that frown upside down, Rear Guard?” Silver Willow chuckles. “Anyway, we still have some time before noon, and there are a few familiar faces I need to surprise with my new look!”

 

You didn’t pay much attention to it, put ponies have been setting up stands around the village since this morning, and many other arrived from the nearby towns to form a happy little crowd in here. The place just got livelier, with many food stands, music for ponies to dance on and even a few games of skill here and there.

 

You expected the encounters of Silver Willow to rapidly get raunchy, but the noble lady surprised you here. Even the stallion, she only teases them quite lightly with her new size, and then talks about mundanities with them. It’s news about the family and children, how is the harvest looking this year, or maybe book an order of wine for her personal consumption. Silver Willow really is a regular of this festival it seems, and many stand owners know her. At least, that allows you to take a break and get little Little Spoon to go back in hiding.

 

Also, you do have the time to do actual bodyguard work here, but you see no pony remotely threatening around Silver Willow. It’s quite the other way around really. Ponies either walk at a good distance from her because of her sheer size, or scurry away as red as tomatoes after the big noble mare caught them absently ogling her. However, there’s somepony else you notice among the ponies at the festival. It’s Star Shooter. The elf mare that rudely quit your group without notice didn’t leave the town after all. She appears to be enjoying a drink alone on a corner of the street. Silver Willow caught her attention too it seems, and the elf mare seems to be watching your employer from a safe distance.

 

 

“Say, Ulna.” You whisper to your partner in orc. “I’m not sure yet I’ll need it, but if things get too weird, will you stop Sliver Willow from kidnapping me?”

“You’re sure?” Ulna cocks an eyebrow. “Looks to me like you’re enjoying it.”

“Well, yeah, Silver Willow isn’t an unpleasant mare at all. But just in case she turns out to be too weird…”

“Okay, I’ll give her a slap on the wrist if you cry uncle I guess.” Ulna nods. “But that marefriend pretend nonsense is toast now she kissed you in front of me.”

“She’s a noble mare and took even me by surprise.” You shrug. “Honestly, it wouldn’t be that weird to say we didn’t want to upset our contractor at the time but need to put a stop to it if it goes too far. Please, that would still be so much more acceptable than just the slap...”

“Uhg.” Ulna rolls her eyes, but there’s a light blush on her face nonetheless. “Alright, fine, but you’ll do the marefriend explanations, and I won’t deny them.”

 

That’s probably the best you can hope for at this time. Anyway, you let Ulna take care of watching over Silver Willow for a little while as you decide to go approach Star Shooter. Her sudden disappearance of yesterday left you a bit quizzical, so you’re glad you may talk to her again.

 

However, as you walk closer, Star Shooter glances at you, and without a word she walks in another street before you arrive. And as you reach where she stood before, you find yourself having no idea where she went. Weird. Was she avoiding you?

 

You decide not to dwell on that for now and return at the side of your contractor who had just finished talking with one of her friends.

“I hope you’re having a good time Lady Silver Willow.” You say.

“Of course Little Spoon.” She answers with a grin. “Thanks for your concern. I do feel a lot safer thanks to Ulna here and you who made me more imposing. Besides, this new size of mine is quite fun to show the world.”

“Glad to hear that.” You nod. “Would you be interested in a game a of skill? There are a few stalls over there that look fun to try one’s luck at.”

“Mmh?” The huge noble mare shows you a mischievous grin in reaction to that. “So you do want to take care of my entertainment in addition to my security?”

“Well, uhm…”

“Oh, I do like the attention Little Spoon. Really! You’re just looking cuter and cuter to me every minute! Let us try our hooves at those games together.”

 

You go along the large noble mare whole giddily walks toward the stalls in question. She picks a rather simple one, where players are given a replica crossbow and must attempt to shoot down some targets with rubber bolts. Silver Willow takes the crossbow that looks even more like a toy in her enlarge hooves, and starts aiming at the target.

“Mmh… Little Spoon, darling.” She calls. “Come closer, will you? I think I need some help here.”

“Ha! I’m no sharpshooter either my lady.”

“It’s fine. Two pair of eyes are better than one anyway. Come closer I tell you. Do I assume the right position?”

You walk toward the mare that’s twice your size. She’s leaning on the counter of the stall, and with her height that makes her bend herself down so her massive udders are inches from getting squishing on the ground.

“Closer I tell you, Little Spoon!” She says again, and with a hoof, she pulls you under her so you may aim the crossbow alongside her. “There! So, am I doing alright?”

“Well, uhm…” With you crouching under the big sensual body of the mare and her large face inches from yours, ballistics have trouble being a part of your thoughts. Furthermore, your butts and hind legs brush again the biggest and softest cushion you’ve even imagined.

“Come on Little Spoon.” Silver Willow insists with a playful note in her voice. “Do I have the right postion? My body, does it feel good to you?”

“Y-yes, your body’s absolutely perfect, Lady Silver Willow!”

 

There, Silver Willow shoots, and hits bullseye.

“Oh, yes!” The mare jumps on her hind legs in joy, her cleavage almost scooping you up in that motion. It’s a second later that her arms pick you up so Silver Willow may giddily smooch your check.

“Thanks, Little Spoon! Your guidance was all I needed to win this one!” And then she whispers in your ear. “And after lunch, I’ll have some me time. Surely you’d love to participle, Little Spoon…”

 

 

[spoiler]For the sake of simplicity, your ability has been adapted as follow:

Lvl1: Bardic Inspiration: While you sing, you may make it so that mares that hear you are 2 feet bigger. The effect of the inspiration doesn’t stop even if you don’t sing as long as you do not break physical contact with the mare for more than 10 seconds and remain conscious.

[/spoiler]

 

“Lady Silver Willow.” You whisper back. “I have to ask, why me of all stallions? I can’t believe I’m the only adorable halfling in town.”

“Little Spoon, darling.” The noble mare says after putting you back on the ground. “This isn’t a contest. It’s an encounter. One of many adventures the providence sends on the path of our lives. Why shouldn’t we seize these wonderful times and make the best of them? You’re a gentlecolt and a handsome halfling, Little Spoon. And while I was a bit sceptical at first, these abilities of yours do bring a supplement of spice to meeting you. I say, a mare would be quite foolish to not spend some quality time with you.”

“B-but aren’t you a married mare?”

“I am.” Silver Willow sheepishly shrugs. “And before you ask, you wouldn’t be the first colt besides my husband I had fun with, and you won’t be the last either. Is that a problem for you?”

 

“Well…” You stall to gather your thoughts.

Is that it? Are you really going to get in trouble so soon after hearing the warning of Rear Guard? But even if you did note she didn’t say her husband was okay with it, Silver Willow also said you weren’t the first one in this situation. In a sense, that is reassuring. You glance at Ulna who’s showing you a raised eyebrow, probably wondering if you’re about to call for her or not. In the end, you decide against it.

“Heavens, why am I overthinking this?” You grin at Silver Willow again. “As you described, providence sends a stunningly beautiful mare my way, and here I am contemplating the merits of denying her? I hereby return the compliment, Silver Willow. What fool of a stallion wouldn’t wish to be in the good graces of a mare such as yourself? Certainly not this bard!”

“Splendid!” Silver Willow’s eyes sparkle in delighted satisfaction. “Let us have lunch together, Little Spoon. And then… I’ll have you sing for me.”

 

That meal passes like a blur to you. Silver Willow is invited by the mayor to have lunch with him and other ponies at the town hall, and you and Ulna are authorized to accompany her. You sit next to your contractor, still providing her with size from your inspiration. You do not stretch the time of your presence at the table, Silver Willow politely shutting off ponies who start talking too much to her taste, and instead she discreetly shares a few mocking giggles with you. The joke is indeed quite savoury. All those commons folks talking of vegetables and proper trades while you’re both imagining yourselves rutting the other already.

 

Silver Willow then asks for a comfortable room where she may rest without being disturbed, and the mayor provides such a place right in the town hall. The large mare effortlessly hauls you over her back like a fisher’s catch as soon as the mayor turned around and carries you there.

 

You’re thrown on your back on the pillows of a large canopy bed. And after pulling the curtains of the windows, Silver Willow approaches you like a prowling tigress. She slides over the bed until her neck and chest cover you, and under the shadow of her hat she smothers your face against her lips. Far from the eyes and ears of the common citizens, the moans of the Lady echo loudly in the room and her tongue forcibly explores your mouth to capture the taste of it. Her hooves caress your back while your rub her face and neck, reacting to the intensity of the kiss at the second. You make out sloppily, pausing to revel in the looks and hot breath of the other, as well as in how quickly you’re covering the other in mixed saliva, before going back at it. At this point, Silver Willow motions to take away the hindrance that her dress has become.

 

“Do not disrobe yet, Lady Silver Willow.” You stop her. “Not only does your attire flatter your attributes, but if you’re willing to, I am able to increase your size further in the present circumstances, and your clothes will only follow as long if you keep them.”

“Really?” Silver Willow welcomes this surprise. “Oh, yes! Make me bigger Little Spoon! What do I need to do?”

“You? Nothing. I simply need to do you.”

“My… These are some naughty powers you have.” Silver Willow gives you back your playful grin. “I heard some adventurers drew strength from their passion, and I’m starting to realize you’re one of them, Little Spoon.”

 

The earth mare softly kisses your snout again. After that, she rears up and stretches her front legs above her head while singing out a musical moan. Then, she slowly turns around on the bed until her rear faces you. Her healthily soft backside isn’t anything to be ashamed of, but the spotlight is again stollen by the humongous breasts whose sheer girth propels her crotch higher than you can hump as it rests on them.

“Climb my mountains, adventurer.” Silver Willow orders with a honeyed voice. “Accomplish your quest Little Spoon, and make me legendary.”

 

Indeed a contractor and reward worth fighting for. You approach Silver Willow for a trial of climbing. The smooth and delicious surfaces offer no hold despite your tentative probing, and the orbs of seduction could be treacherous in their softness. You could actually get lost in that chasm of a cleavage.

“Stop teasing me Little Spoon…” Silver Willow coos eagerly.

 

Sounds like you need to make your move. You pull the lady’s dress to the side and her silk panties down, earning yourself an encouraging wink from an awaiting marehood. You pull yourself up using the top of the lady’s legs and finally find yourself at the right height, but in a quite precarious posture. Your erect shaft is gliding over Silver Willow’s entrance, but you might not thrust as vigorously as required unless you find a better way to anchor yourself.

“Lady Silver Willow.” You call. “Are you a mare that dislikes having her tail pulled?”

“Oh, It’s a matter of measure.” The mare looks back at you with a playfully haughty smile. “But as a halfling you may pull as hard as you’re able, Little Spoon.”

 

“Righteous! I hope you won’t regret that!” In truth, you’re less interested in pulling the lady’s strings than to put it into her. Her tail draped over yourself and with you hoof gripping it, you’re finally stable enough to insert yourself into Silver Willow. She lets out one dainty moan that you answer with a pleased groan of your own as you penetrate her warmth for the first time. You had both awaited the moment for quite some time and played with the other enough for the heat to be on already. You rhythmically thrust into Siler Willow with fervour, and in turn her velvety walls squeeze your stallionhood in increasing frequency.

 

After a couple minutes, you already feel close, and the moans of the big noble lady indicate she’s ready too. You plunge yourself deep inside Silver Willow, and as a shudder of pleasure rocks you, your magic does its work. While she lets out an ecstatic moan, Silver Willow grows under you. Already twice your size, she adds two more feet of height, and those she will only lose when she wishes so. Your vison climbs higher as the mountain of a mare expands, and the slope is getting steeper, and steeper… until you realise Silver Willow is about to stand on her hind legs. Too late. With a little cry, you fall on the bed bellow, a tower of mare looming above you. Again, your eyes are drawn to the pair of tits that could each house a whole Little Spoon. And while you were enthralled by the sight, you realise too late the twin mountains are now collapsing on you.

 

You gasp as light disappears and that two massive milky pillows smush you. Their immense weight buries you deep in the bed, and you feel yourself bounding back though the window of Silver Willow’s under-cleavage. You spend a few seconds disoriented, breathing an air saturated with the mare’s musky scent, and helplessly pushing against a pit of tits that are far to imposing for a halfling like you to bulge. It’s only when you hear the amused giggle of Silver Willow that you recognise where up is again, and there you can swim to the surface. You gasp for air as your head pokes out of a warm ocean of boobs. Silver Willow who’s now sitting on the bed looks down to her cleavage passenger with an overjoyed grin.

 

“Oh, I was so right!” Silver Willow coos at you. “You’re just getting more and more adorable each time, and this feels so good too Little Spoon! Say, you wouldn’t have a way to make me… even bigger?”

“Alas Lady Silver Willow, I am devastated to answer that I don’t.” You admit. “I must progress as a bard before, but in the future, your current stature will look like the one of a filly compared ro the size I aspire to grow mares.”

“What an odd aspiration.” Silver Willow giggles, before catching herself. “Oh! But I beg you to believe I am not looking down on you here… other than physically of course! On the contrary, this is why I love you adventurers. You always chase a goal that sound impossible or irrational, but that has the taste of a foalhood dream that refused to die at the hooves of boring adulthood. As a noble mare, all the ponies I am expected to meddle with feel like copies of the same joyless husk. All they deem worthy of attention is money. Trade. Position. Politics...”

Silver Willow sighs heavily, looking absently at the wall while a giant hoof caresses your cheek.

 

“I learned to play by the rules of this game myself.” The noble mare continues. “And objectively I’m far from being the worst at it, but still it is just so, so boring! Call me a frustrated hag if you want, but going wild with travellers and freelancers like yourself is the closest thing to a breath of fresh air I can get myself. I envy your freedom so much, Little Spoon. Always discovering new horizons with no fear of challenges or danger… You adventurers value your freedom so much I never even managed to meet the same one twice, even those who promised we would meet again. Don’t worry little Spoon.” She gives you a look full of gentleness. “I won’t hold any grudge if you find something more interesting that big old me to chase. This is the life you chose after all.”

 

 

[spoiler]>You now have the diplomacy skill. You have 2 skill points left.

[/spoiler]

 

You can’t help but to be distracted by the body of the statuesque Silver Willow. At eight feet tall, she towers way over you, and more importantly you have reached the point the noble mare could smuggle you in her bosom. Paddling with your hind legs between the heavy warm orbs, you can touch the bed under only if your stretch. If you were to curl in a ball, you’d be absolutely engulfed by Silver Willow’s breasts and remain invisible to the outside world.

 

“Little Spoon, have you been listening to me?” Silver Willow asks nonchalantly. “You look distracted.”

“Distracted… Silver Willow, the word is weak.” You answer. “I’m bewitched by your new size and assets. There was a stunning mare standing here and now there is even more of her all around me.” With your front hooves, you rub the exposed top of Silver Willow’s giant breasts. “I feel lost at a sea of marely softness. If I were to choose my way out of this earthly existence, drowning between your milky oceans would definitely be my choice.”

“Is that a request Little Spoon?” The huge mare chuckles above. “Because I could show you what a real storm feels like.”

 

You only grin in response, and soon Silver Willow pushes you head back down in the darkness of her cleavage. Once in the warm abyss, you kiss and rub all of Silver Willow you can touch. In reaction, you’re squeezed hard as the mare hugs her breast with her hooves, and starts to bouncing them around with her hooves. You feel yourself tumbling between them, still getting a lick or bite on them whenever your mouth is in position. This pocket world of tumultuous sensuality is making your head spin with pleasure, and soon you erupt in the confusion of the velvety trench, your moan silenced by the all-encompassing tit pillows.

 

Soon after that, you hear a click that seems to alleviate the pressure around you. The next time the stuffy seas shake you, you fall deeper than expected, and emerge under the udders of Silver Willow that she holds atop you with her hooves. After you pull yourself away from under the twin meteors, Silver Willow drop them on the bed again, the plate-like areolas and nipples as big as your snout in view now that Silver Willow removed her overworked bar.

“Mmh!” Silver Willow coos, stretching her legs upward and biting her lips in satisfaction. “Opening the floodgates at last! What are you waiting for Little Spoon? Do I have to massage them myself?”

 

Again, an order you have no problem obeying. You approach and embrace the tit like a life-long friend. You gently rub it wherever your hooves can reach, and kiss then suckle on the giant turgid nipple. You’re a tiny bit disappointed that no milk seems to come out, but find comfort in the pleased purrs of Silver Willow who decides to lean back and appreciate you massaging her slightly throbbing teats. As you switch from one mountain to the other, Silver Willow encourages you to take some water and a towel to clean up the mess you’ve made between them. You both know this act of cleaning could lead to further dirtiness, but still you comply and squeeze yourself between the two giant tits to send them wobbling abundantly with each hard rub from the towel.

 

“In truth, I was listening.” You say while you use the towel on the sensitive nipple of Silver Willow. While the towel is hooked around the big fleshy nub, you alternate tugging on each end of it to give the nipple a vigorous scrubbing. “And if you’d allow me, I’d like to be more than a temporary relief to your ennui. If you’re indeed tired of your current situation, there must be something else to do than some sparse affairs to bring back a sense of fulfilment to your life.”

 

“Mmh!” Silver Willow still utters moans of contentment from your massage. “I appreciate, Little Spoon, but this is a rather complicated mater to turn one’s life around, you know?”

“I refuse to let you wallow in the gloom of your situation, Silver Willow.” You insist. “And I have the perfect offer to solve your problem. My Lady, if you admire their freedom so much, why don’t you take up the life of an adventurer yourself?”

 

“Little Spoon, you can’t be serious.” Silver Willow chuckles bitterly. “Me? An adventurer? Do I look like I am in any shape to travel around and fight against beasts of evil?”

“You’d be surprised at how little some ponies go on their first quest with, My Lady.” You confidently answer. “Both in skills and equipment. In fact, your weapon alone would put you at an advantage over the average beginner adventurer. You do know how to wield it, right?”

“Well, I can stand my ground I suppose.”

“That is more than enough.” You nod. “For the true strength of adventurers is their diversity. A mare like yourself, who knows her way in the games and intrigues of nobles could take on requests no other pony could. And with a group of companions at your side, the skills you lack will still be covered. This is the very reason parties of adventures are so common, Silver Willow, and what makes then so exciting too!”

 

“B-but I can’t do that. It’s not that simple Little Spoon.” Silver Willow protests again.

“Why wouldn’t it be?” You calmly retort.

“Because I’ve been working for years to be where I stand. I can’t just leave and let it all crumble down.”

“Why wouldn’t you want to see crumble that life that is boring you to death?” You argue. “Perhaps there are amends to be made of course. Your husband, your foals maybe, but you won’t lose them if you decide to hit the roads. The ponies who love you will support you. They will be happy to know you pursue something you love. And if some of them still need your support, I assume you have all the resources to provide for their needs.”

 

“Listen Silver Willow.” Both your moans have stopped for now, as you try to be as serious as you can. “I can imagine how hard it must be to consider such a radical change, especially since good morals will frown on a noble becoming an adventurer, and I can’t make that choice for you. But the mare I see in front of my eyes needs to let something out from inside her heart, and right now I believe the providence sent me on her path to help her do that. Are you gonna make that decision, Silver Willow?”

“Little Spoon, I…” The mare reflexively puts a hoof of her mouth. Since you met her, the noble mare always acted as though she was in control, but right you appear to have deeply moved her and she’s at a loss of words.

“You do not need to find your answer today.” You shake your head in compassion. “And the best thing, it won’t even have to be a final one. Many ponies think an orderly life will bring happiness, but you have to realize that this is a lie. It is about pursuing what you really want. For some it is indeed stability. For ponies like you and me, we have to chase something else, even if that something is to discover what we want. This goal, is what I call adventure.”

 

You stare in each other’s eyes in silence for a moment. Until a grin illuminates the noble mare’s face. Slowly she peels you off her teat to take you in a tight hug.

“Thank you for telling me all that, little bard.” She whispers. “I now realize I didn’t allow myself to think this through until now. I needed this, and I think I see things a little more clearly now.”

“Does that mean I’ll have the honour to accompany you on your first quest as of tomorrow, Lady Silver Willow?”

“Come on, I can’t just let my life in the dust overnight, Little Spoon.” She giggles.

“Really? You can’t?”

“Alright.” Silver Willow rolls her eyes. “I COULD, but there are ponies I do not WANT to leave with no notice at all.”

You chuckle in response.

“Sounds to me you’ve made a decision alright.”

“Mmh, yes, I probably did.” Silver Willow purrs. “After this quest I gave you, will we meet again Little Spoon?”

 

That question from Silver Willow brings back some other concerns to your mind.

“Are you alright Little Spoon?” Silver Willow reacts to your silence.

“Oh, I’m fine.” You answer. “I was just thinking about all the fools who missed a second meeting with the most stunning mare of the land. I’ll make sure not to be one of them.”

“Again, don’t worry too much about that.” The huge noble mare shakes her head. “Rear Guard told me many times that adventurers prefer a new challenge over an obligation. I wouldn’t want to limit you.”

 

 

You may be in danger indeed, but to tell Silver Willow about it would make her think her precedent lovers might have disappeared because of her. You decide you’ll attempt to settle this without alerting her.

 

“That makes me wonder, are you aware she’s been issuing warnings to adventurers?” You ask about Rear Guard. “When she hired me, she heavily implied there would be repercussions if I did anything with you.”

“That’s odd.” Silver Willow frowns. “I mean, I’m not subtle with my intentions when I’m on vacation. Surely you can imagine I did not tell Rear Guard to undermine my chances. I’ll have to clear this up with her. Perhaps my affairs make her job harder now that I think about it…”

 

“Ah, that can probably wait.” You say. “I didn’t want to ruin the moment.”

There, you hug the huge mare tighter again, to what she answers with a purr, and then by a tender kiss on your lips.

 

“You’ve made me quite curious about you, Lady Silver Willow.” You say. “If you would allow so, I’d love to hear more about how did a successful noble mare end up dreaming of other adventures. Surely you weren’t raised to consider life on the road an ideal.”

“Oh, this is quite the long story.” Silver Willow chuckles. “Why don’t you go back to massaging my teats while I tell you about it?”

You wouldn’t have offered a better deal yourself.

 

As you supposed, Silver Willow and her husband aren’t well together. They had one foal that is old enough to be studying abroad, but today they’re nothing more than glorified business partners. They married out of interest and never had any alchemy going on. However, Silver Willow does love her daughter. She’s studying law and seems to be genuinely enjoying her privileged position unlike her mother. She will be an independent mare very soon and her mother is very proud of her. As for Silver Willow herself, her parents were the first generation of her family to buy their nobility after having become huge land owners and prime business partner with the crown. That identity was then pushed on her, their only foal, by parents that viewed it as the greatest achievement of their generation. The huge mare still holds them in high regard however, and they’re the ponies whose reaction she fears the most.

 

You also decide to tell Silver Willow about yourself in return. While you talk, you’re invited to rest at the top of Silver Willow’s pillowy breasts, from where she idly strokes little Little Spoon for your comfort.

You’ve had a much more commun upbringing. Your parents were farmers in a peaceful village, and they raised you and your brothers and sisters in a simple but carefree household. Through odd jobs and work, you managed to pay for the bard school that taught you your special songs. It was less than a month ago that you got your diploma and became the first and currently only adventurer of your family.

 

You cuddle with Silver Willow some more after that, each lazily bringing the other to a release in the process. After some cleaning up, you then finally decide to go out in public again. Ponies gawk once more at the new, new Silver Willow. Now 8’ tall, the insides of buildings look more than a size too small for her, and her immense attributes cannot be ignored by any other pony anymore, much to the lady’s satisfaction. First thing, Silver Willow goes talk to Rear Guard. She’ll be shortening her trip by 1 day. Silver Willow will leave tomorrow morning to take care of urgent matters, she tells her guard.

 

Meanwhile, it’s Ulna you go talk to. The orc mare looks a bit annoyed as you come to her after the prolonged private time with Silver Willow, but soon you see her take the potential threat on you very seriously.

 

“An assassin you say?” Ulna raises an eyebrow. “Hum, yeah, unfortunately that could have been what Rear Guard wanted to warn you about. But if Silver Willow never caught up on anything, then I think you will be safe while you’re around her.”

“I’m gonna have to be on the lookout.” You say. “With a little luck, I could notice them before they act. Maybe I could bait them out even.”

“I don’t like this.” Ulna winces. “A killer will wait for you to be alone, and I’m afraid I’m not good enough at going unnoticed to help you at that moment. I believe we have to confront Rear Guard. She’s our only possible lead toward any threat, and there’s a good chance she knows more about the disappearing adventurers at the very least.”

“But we’re sure of nothing yet.” You argue. “What if there’s no assassin at all? I have nothing to prove my theory yet.”

“Personally, I’d pick a chance of getting the jump on a potential enemy over my reputation many times over.” Ulna states. “But you’re the one that has to decide, I suppose…”

 

 

“Alright. I’ll go talk to Rear Guard.” You tell Ulna. “Can you keep an eye on Silver Willow in the meantime?”

The orc mare nods in response. She should also be able to hear you scream if things go awry.

 

You manage to have a word in private with the guard mare, not lying on the fact you’ve got questions about the job you’ve accepted. She’s still sickly, and just as pale as this morning.

“Rear Guard.” You say. “I heard from Silver Willow that many adventurers she met were never to be seen again. Do you know anything about that?”

“No, not really.” She just shrugs. “Adventurers just come and go.”

“Every single one of them?” You voice you doubt “Of how many even? More than a dozen I’d wager. And you’re the one who told Silver Willow that each of them had something better to do when she couldn’t find them.”

 

“What was I supposed to say?” She shrugs annoyedly again. “Do you think I keep a record of all the adventurers Lady Silver Willow seduces? I have no idea where all these ponies are, so I found something to tell her so she wouldn’t worry.”

“It is just too many coincidences. There is no way every adventurer that met such a mare would have failed to meet her more than once. I believe something happened to the ponies that spend quality time with Lady Silver Williow.” You start. “And I have no choice but to tell you, Rear Guard, that you are terrible a guarding rears! There, I said it! I was able to get into that noblewoman with no problem at all.”

“Really, that’s no accomplishment.” Rear Guard rolls her eyes.

“My point being, you advised me to remember Lady Silver Willow had a husband, but for that to mater, somepony must inform him. And if anyone is the tattletale, it is you!”

“I indeed warned you when you took the job, bard.” The guard mare growls back. “But what happens to you after the lady leaves this town is not my problem anymore. I have orders, Little Spoon.”

The guard mare lets out a tired sigh, before continuing.

“Anyway, I’m not gonna do anything even if your told me your crazy theory, Little Spoon. You better go back to work and use some of that paranoia to keep Lady Silver Willow and her belongings safe.”

 

 

[spoiler]

Has she considered putting her morals in adequation with her ACTIONS again?

Suptid me

[/spoiler]

 

“Hear me out, Rear Guard.” You attempt to calm your tone. “I can understand the weight orders can have on your back, but would I be wrong to say you’re doing something you dislike here?”

 

Rear Guard just sighs again in response.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” You nod. “And let me tell you, you shouldn’t have to put up with this. This is the result of the blind anger of the husband of Lady Silver Willow which comes from not having a good relationship with his wife. That is anything but what a guard like yourself should have to care about. Luckily, things are about to change. Silver Willow decided she didn’t want to put up with a life she can’t bear anymore, and will soon act upon it. That means you won’t have to carry out the husband’s revenge much longer. And today, you may even have a chance to make things right. Please, Rear Guard, if you could help me here, together we could put a well-deserved end to whatever made all those adventurers disappear.”

The guard mare stares at you for a moment. After a few second, she lets out a defeated sigh.

 

“Alright Little Spoon.” Rear Guard come to you and whispers in your ear. “The money’s not in my hoof anymore, and Sir Silver Oak is the contractor so I can’t stop the guy from coming for you, but here’s what I know. Dwarf stallion. Long cloak. No beard. He prefers to use poison, but will go for a slice at the throat or a crossbow bolt if you give him an occasion. He’s camping in the forest while he waits for Silver Willow to leave, and he won’t act before that. He’s got an honour code for his job, so don’t even try bribing or talking with him. He’s not part of any organization, so if you can neutralize him you’ll be safe.”

“Ah. S-so you did pay an assassin already?” You whimper back.

“Unfortunately, that procedure became a habit with each trip of the lady. The guy is very content to have a steady source of contracts. A rarity among his peers for sure.” Then, Rear Guard stops whispering. “Besides, I’m not gonna be able to help you doing your work. I am still unwell. And you better not bother Lady Silver Willow with your grievances either.”

 

There, the guard mare leaves the room, and you follow soon after. You find Sliver Willow chatting carefreely with Ulna. Both the big mares speak orc, and you believe Ulna is happy to have another pony to talk to in her preferred language.

 

Anyway, you now know for sure you have an assassination order on your neck, and that is not the best feeling in the world. A beardless dwarf is an oddity, and you’re confident you didn’t notice any pony matching that description until now.

 

It is now the evening.

 

 

Although it pains you to spend your hard-earned quest rewards so soon, you told Silver Willow yourself that the strength of adventurers came from the diversity of their skills. Right now, you lack the kind of abilities to track down an assassin. And worst, the coins you have are quite meagre to ask for such a service on a short notice. Even if Rear Guard paid half in advance, you’re not sure that anypony is going to answer your plea.

 

Still, leaving the protection of Silver Willow in the hooves of Ulna, you go post the quest with the gold you have at the tavern. And in only a few minutes, it’s a familiar face that comes to meet you.

 

“Star Shooter!” You greet your former companion. “I’m so glad it’s you that came!”

“I hoped we would meet again under more favourable skies, though.” The elf mare answers without a smile. “Tracking down a killer in the forest, huh?” She reads the quest you posted. “It sounds like something very wrong happened to you.”

“Ah, you tell me about it…” You take a melancholic pose that leaves the elf mare unphased. “I just met a wonderful mare in need of affection, and it turns out her jealous husband sends a pony to get rid of all those who dare touch the pony he doesn’t love himself! And today, it is I who was marked for death. I learned that the foul dwarf lies in the forest at the moment, waiting for the lady to leave so he could end my life in the name of a rich stallion’s spite.”

 

“Alright. I’ll help you Little Spoon.” Star Shooter simply answers after your tirade.

“Really?” You grin. “Oh, thank you so much Star Shooter. You’re a real fr-“

“But I have two conditions.” Star Shooter coldly cuts you off. “If that dwarf got many adventurer kills under his belt, then the two of us will not be enough. I’m not helping you if the orc mare doesn’t accompany us. You were with her when we saw each other earlier today, right? And second condition. Your pay isn’t good enough, so I’ll be taking ALL the loot the guys holds if he’s got any. Also we’re going as soon as you accept.”

“Ah, b-but you see, we are still under a contract to protect Silver Willow.” You say. “To leave her like that would be…”

“I refuse to underestimate a trained killer, Little Spoon.” The elf mare states. “Going on a perilous mission is one thing, but not putting all the chances on our side while doing is another. Point being, we need your orc friend, and you have to agree on the price. Remember that I’m certainly the only pony who will come to your help right now.”

 

The elf mare is a cruel one. Again, she’s bleeding you dry, but with your life at stake you’re not sure it would be wise to refuse her conditions.

 

 

“Lady Star Shooter!” You plead. “We cannot let Silver Willow unguarded. I might as well stop being an adventurer after a complete betrayal on my second quest. Besides, Ulna won’t be willing to accompany us for free either. I cannot accommodate both the price you demand and the share for my current companion.”

“Really?” Star Shooter seems to be doubting you. “I thought you were doing this escort mission together?”

“We do, but to claim all of the assassin’s stuff won’t fly with her.” You shake your head. “The dwarf got his payment mere hours ago, so it’s quite possible he will still have a handsome sum of gold on him. Please, I’m not opposed to you stripping me of all my riches if you can save me from this evil pony, but let Ulna out of this. That assassin is a coward who mainly uses poison, and I’m confident he will pose little thread to a heroine like yourself once we have found him.”

 

The elf mare lets out a frustrated sigh. She crosses her hooves and looks at you in the eye for some time, and you stare back, defying her gaze.

“So, have you taken a decision, Star Shooter?” You ask after a minute of silence.

“Yes.” She answers. “And I’ll help you, Little Spoon. I hope you’re right, and that your would-be tormentor has only poison or traps for himself. I need to gather some stuff so I’ll be back in a couple minutes, but after that we’ll be going straight for the forest. Wait for me outside, I won’t be long.”

 

That’s a relief! You’re confident Star Shooter is the right mare for the situation, and you’re glad that you could convince her to help you. It felt like she was really desperate for money, though, and that it had weight in her decision.

 

 

“Hold on, is it safe to let me by myself at the from of the inn?” You ask. “And may I ask where are you going?”

“You’ll be fine.” Star Shooter answers your first question. “The festival is still going on.”

“May I accompany you maybe?”

 

However, the elf mare swiftly trots away without another word. You attempt to follow her, but your short legs leave you unable to keep up the pace. There are still a number of ponies outside indeed, so you think you’re rather safe for now. While you wished you could know for sure whether Star Shooter is up to something or not, the only thing you can do know is to tell Ulna how things are going.

 

“So Star Shooter agreed to help?” The orc mare comments after hearing your story. “Are you sure she’ll be strong enough to defeat the assassin?”

“Yes, I’m confident the two of us will succeed.” You nod.

“Mmh… I have a bad feeling about this.” Ulna says. “How about I come with you?”

“Come on, it was hard enough already to convince Star Shooter to let not let Silver Willow unguarded.” You argue. “You need to stay here. Besides, Start Shooter will vanquish the killer for sure. She’ll have an advantage in the woods, and with my help she’ll be twice the size of the dwarf. A single arrow of her will pin him down like a bug.”

“Humf.” the orc mare exhales sharply. “Alright. I just hope this is not your desire to impress Silver Willow that’s talking here.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” There, you start walking away. “Anyway, I better get going before Star Shooter wonders where I went.”

 

“Little Spoon!” Ulna calls you one last time. As you turn back, the orc mare looks at you in silence with a worried frown for a few seconds. “You better not die, okay?”

“I’ll be back before you know it!” You reply before trotting away.

 

When you arrive in front of the tavern again, Star Shooter is already waiting for you.

“You’re ready too?” And as you nod. “Good. Let’s go.”

 

While the orange hues of dusk start to colour the sky, you walk away from town along the slender elf mare in the direction of the forest.

“The hunt will take a while.” Star Shooter says. “The forest isn’t small, but luckily many places are just not suited to camp alone at with the beasts roaming around. With a few educated guesses, I think I have a good chance to find a trail that will bring us to our target within the hour. Once we leave the road, I’ll be walking in the front, and we will both need to be as discreet as possible. I’ll give you a sign if I need you to use your abilities on me, but absolutely no music before that.”

 

You nod. Even if you’re starting to feel anxious, Star Shooter sounds confident enough.

 

 

It’s been a while you’ve been following Star Shooter in the forest. The ambient light is starting to decrease and the shadows render your footing hesitant. A minute ago, Star Shooter signified to you she had found the trail of a pony, and now you’re both advancing with the utmost carefulness.

 

There it is. Your heart skips a beat as you see Star Shooter signifying you to stop. Your low vantage point doesn’t allow you to see much over the ferns and sprouts, but Star Shooter is preparing her bow for combat. You remain motionless for what feels like an eternity, holding your trusty lute tightly. Then, Star Shooter looks back at you. As this was the signal you agreed on, you prepare yourself to use your bardic inspiration in 3,2, 1…

 

As soon as your first note flies, the elf mare jumps and gallops into the green while shooting arrows that are now as long as you’re tall. You do not see much, but you hear the ruffling of the elf mare running through the vegetation. Then there’s a ‘Katchak!’ far away, follow by a ‘Chtock’ around where Star Shooter is, then the swift buzz of Star Shooter aiming her arrows again, this time followed by the pained cry of a stallion. Another arrow is shot after that, and then, silence.

 

A few seconds later, the slender, 7’ Star Shooter emerges in front of you, unscratched.

“The assassin is dead.” She coldly states.

 

You both approach the encampment of the enemy, and you keep your inspiration going for now. You watch out for traps but encounter none, and safely arrive in front of a tarp draped over a huge fallen stump to make a crude shelter. Next to it lies the lifeless body of a dwarf stallion, one arrow stuck in his leg, and another through his head.

 

Star Shooter doesn’t seem phased by her bloody deed, and starts looking around the place. Quickly enough, aside from the crossbow, bolts, daggers, numerous suspicious vials and survival gear, the elf mare uncovers a sizeable bag hidden in the dirt. Opening it reveals the glitter of a consequent amount of gold.

 

“This… this is even more than I need…” For the first time in a while, you see a genuine smile of relief bloom on the face of Star Shooter. She gazes at her prize for a little while longer, before tying the heavy pouch shut again and recomposing her usual nonchalant expression. After that, she stands up, then takes out another, smaller purse from her stuff that she throws at your hooves.

 

“I’m giving you back your payment.” She states. “I have more than enough in here. The rest of what this guy holds doesn’t interest me either, so you may do as you please with it. Even though I’d advise again packing the poisons if you don’t know how to handle it.”

“I’ve been curious about it, so may I ask what do you need that money for?” You ask.

“A noble and rightful purpose, but I’ll do you a service and spare you the details.” She answers. “You seem like the kind of pony a mare could manipulate with a well-narrated sob story. Mine would be true, but I have nothing to prove it is.”

 

“Oh, do not pretend you need an excuse to be secretive. But anyway, let me express that I am thankful, Lady Star Shooter.” You bow slightly. “You saved my life today! Could this mean we have reached these favourable skies you hoped to meet me under? I’d love to celebrate this flawless victory with you.”

“No thanks Little Spoon.” Star Shooter shakes her head. “I’ll be leaving right away. Now that I have the money, I need to quickly travel to the capital to spend it. I appreciate the offer, though. I shall safely bring you back on the road toward town and they our ways will part.”

 

 

“May I search this sorry fellow for goods before we go?” You ask. “Perhaps there’s some stuff here I could sell later.”

“Of course.” Star Shooter nods. “Take your time.”

 

The stuff of the dwarf is kind of heavy for you. The camping gear is old and dirty, and generally isn’t worth it. Only the leather armour that has lots of hidden pockets and that looks sturdy enough could be sold for a decent price from your amateur expertise. You may use the crossbow and the dagger yourself, though. That dwarven blade sure looks more intimidating than the glorified toothpick you currently carry, and the mechanical weapon would compensate what you lack in strength if you wished to deal some damage. Taking the vials is probably out of the question however. Poisons or potential antidotes, they’re labelled in a code of colours and figures you have no idea how to decipher.

 

Finally, you find a thin book in one hidden pocket of the leather garb. You skim though a rather small array of contract notes, with only some of the names crossed out. Your name, on the final page, is among those that had yet to be struckthrough.

 

“We definitely got the right wrongdoer.” You comment. “I’m glad we didn’t murder a dwarf fellow that was just down on his luck.”

“I reckon a lack of beard is a mark of great dishonour among dwarf stallions.” Star Shooter says, glancing at the corpse. “Worry not. We were clearly not facing a mere honest pony. Are you done searching?”

 

As you nod, Star shooter starts to walk away and you follow her.

 

“There’s something I ought to tell you.” You say while you walk close to the slender elf mare, through the forest that is getting darker. “I wanted to apologise about our first meeting that ended up being rather… rough. I shouldn’t have come uninvited to your party while expecting a pay for a job the three of you were more than capable of tackling already.”

“What are you apologizing for, bard?” Star Shooter keeps looking forward as she talks. “I’m the one who forced you, Chiminie and Shield Scrapper to cut your pays. If any anything, our ‘rough’ first meeting, as you say, was entirely my fault. Given my end, though, I do not regret my means, so I do not feel like I can genuinely give you an apology for something I would do again.”

 

“Anyway, what were those special preparations you needed earlier?” You ask. “Seems to me your bow was enough to take care of the enemy.”

Star Shooter doesn’t answer that one.

“Also, if I may ask, it looked to me you were keeping an eye on Silver Willow earlier today.” You insist despite the cold silence of the elf mare. “And was there a reason you were avoiding me at that time?”

This time, she lets out a tired sigh in reaction.

 

“I suppose I can tell you now.” She starts. “I planned to kidnap Silver Willow and demand a ransom.”

“Wait, what? For real?” You suspected this was the case, but for the elf mare to admit it so openly…

“Worry not. Your voluptuous employer is safe at this point. We could not figure out a working plan after you enlarged her.” She adds. “We, I mean, me and the two ponies I associated with. I hoped I could quickly get money by teaming up with these crooks, but they had little idea about what they were doing. Originally, I was supposed to lure you and Ulna away by accepting your job, but I just ditched them before I went with you.”

“But, you did lure me away here!” You exclaim. “I mean, I’m glad you took care of that assassin, but lady Silver Willow…”

“As I said, the two others have given up on the idea of kidnapping her.” Star Shooter shrugs. “In desperation, the last plan they spoke about was to steal her coach to cut their losses, but even that sounds like a stretch to me now. They probably ran back home with their tails between their legs already.”

 

At that point, you’ve reached the road and the town is in view. Star Shooter just admitted to you she had meddled with criminals, and that those had ill intentions toward Silver Willow, even if the elf mare doubted their capacity to carry those intentions out.

 

 

“How about resting in town for tonight?” You offer Star Shooter. “Traveling alone in the dark sounds like a dangerous choice, especially with the prize you carry.”

“I doubt that is a good idea, Little Spoon.” Star Shooter replies.

“Are you worried about the brigands you abandoned?” You ask. “Don’t worry. I plan to catch these two with the help of Ulna.”

“That’s not the problem, Little Spoon.”

“If that isn’t an issue, then what could be? Come on, you need to relax a little Lady Star Shooter.” You state. “And I must admit, I haven’t given up on discovering what is torturing you. I still want to help.”

 

Again, Start Shooter lets out a defeated sigh. Despite her cold outside, she isn’t that hard to convince after all.

“I suppose it wouldn’t hurt me to preserve myself a little.” She admits. “There shouldn’t be any more danger on my task past this point. And if you want to hear my story so much, then here it is. I need to purchase a rare cure for a brother of mine. I do not understand why you would care to learn that so much.”

“And I have trouble understanding why would you go to such lengths to withhold an earnest testimony of your kindness.” You reply.

 

Star Shooter simply looks away, and after a second she changes the subject.

“Let us go back to town.” She says, and you follow her there.

 

Leaving her at the tavern, you rush back to where Ulna is. The orc mare perks up as soon as you’re in view, and speaks immediately after you run to her.

“So? How did it go?” She asks expectantly. “Did you find the assassin?”

“We did, and killer he is be no more.” You nod, showing off on of your trophies. “I shall use that blade of his for more noble purposes now… Anyway, I have news! Bandits are planning to steal from Lady Silver Willow. They plan to take her coach!”

“Uh?” There, Ulna lets out a hearty laugh. “Hahaha! Well, yes. Some lowlifes did try to steal the car while you were away. I caught them and beat these two ponies good before handling them to the authorities.”

“Oh. You took care of those already?” You ask, pleasantly surprised.

“I sure did. The lady’s unharmed, Rear Guard didn’t make a fuss about your absence, and we’re even getting a bonus for capturing those two bozos.”

 

Well, this went better than expected. With the threat of the thieves being taken care of, you think you can unwind for the rest of the evening. There’s Star Shooter at the tavern, but you’re tempted to offer some more entertainment to Silver Willow, or maybe...

 

You’re taken out of your thoughts as Ulna start patting you head with one muscular hoof.

“I’m glad you’re alright, Little Spoon.” She says. “You look so wimpy, but I like you, and I’m glad some dumb dwarf didn’t turn you into minced bard meat!”

 

 

“Looks like I didn’t need to worry about you!” You answer, and start looking at every angle of Ulna’s muscular body. “You didn’t even get a scratch, did you? A mere night of sleep got rid of that shaky mare I met in that graveyard, and turned her back into one impressively strong warrior!”

“Ah, tell me about it.” The orc mare looks away embarrassedly. “Staying up night after night to try to raise the dead was not a smart move.”

 

“Anyway, sounds like this adventure ended well for everypony!” You grin at the orc mare. “Let us celebrate our success!”

“Music to my ear, Little Spoon.” Ulna gives you a smile of her own.

“I’ll inquire whether lady Silver Willow wishes to accompany us.” You add. “An evening at the tavern will be a fitting debut for her new life as an adventurer. Star Shooter will be there too.”

“Oh, uhm, sure!” The smile of the orc turns into a cringe as she forces it for a second. “That Lady is surprisingly nice for some uppity noble.”

 

Lady Silver Willow readily accepts to follow you at the tavern. Her guards take that occasion to rest since both of you will be with their boss until the end of the evening. Moreover, Silver Willow is still 6 feet tall at the moment. You’re not sure if you’re gonna have the will to ask she gives you back this boost of size. Or maybe you don’t need it… Anyway, with the festival there’s quite the number of patrons tonight. Silver Willow catches lots of looks as expected, and if it wasn’t for Ulna, some stallions would have tried their luck at wowing the big and voluptuous lady right away. Anyway, Silver Willow will be treating you tonight, and Ulna immediately seizes the occasion to order double the amount of ale.

 

Star Shooter didn’t come to meet you right away. You saw her watching from a distance at some point, but she went upstairs when she saw Silver Willow. Surely she was uncomfortable since she had in mind to rob the big noble mare not so long ago. A quick visit to her, and you manage to convince the elf mare to join your little group. The tale of how you first met Ulna comes on the table after the introductions are made, and Silver Willow enjoys it greatly.

 

“Oh, what a wonderful story!” Silver Willow comments after you’re done telling her about your first adventure. “Adventurers love to boast about their battles and trophies, but a tale of newfound friendship sounds even better to me! Although, I can’t wait to hear about your heroic revenge on this Bone Thorn orc, Ulna.” Silver Willow turns to the orc mare. “May you triumph from this usurper. And who knows. If I can return quickly enough, I and Little Spoon may accompany you on your task when the time comes!”

“Ah, uhm, I’ll remember that. Thanks.” Ulna nods, a bit surprised at the offer.

 

 

It’s already a victory to have brought Star Shooter at the table, but you want to push your luck a little. Unlike what the rumours from dwarves would have one expect, the elf mare doesn’t seem to have anything against liquid courage, so you make sure her glass remain full at all times. As the evening and refills go on, the elf mare ends up slouching on her seating quite ungraciously, idly looking in the air with a blank expression on her face.

 

“Lady Star Shooter?” You call to her at some point, while Ulna and Silver Willow are talking to each other. “May I ask what you’re pondering about?”

The eyes of the mare turn to you for a second, before preferring the ceiling again.

“Just wondering what I shall do once I’ve completed my task.” She says. “I feel like I got my share of adventures already, and yet a part of me wants to wander in the world some more.”

 

The elf mare lazily stretches her hooves above her head.

“But unfortunately, I don’t have the means to travel around without needing to kill murderous dwarves for a living. I just wish it could be easier…” And there she looks at you again. “Little Spoon. Can you use your song to make be bigger, please?”

“Ah, uhm, of course!” And after you start playing, the elf mare sweel to 7 feet tall, a content smirk blooming on her face as she does.

 

“That’s a start…” Star Shooter lets out in a purr. “Looking down on the rest of a crowd is a good effort. but I’m gonna need more than that. Your abilities are gonna grow in power, right Little Spoon?”

“Well, with enough time, I will indeed-”

“I need to be at least 20 feet tall.” Star Shooter says. “No, 50 feet tall, that sounds better! I could accomplish quests like a breeze that way, just trample over the common thugs and bandits to collect rewards.” There, the enlarged elf mare places a hoof on your torso, applying a gentle pressure on you. “Ha! I could just show up and the lowlifes would probably beg for mercy at once. And traveling will be a lot faster too…”

Star Shooter giggles to herself, probably imagining more scenes of her giant self. And then she leans toward you.

 

“Your skills are quite odd, Little Spoon.” Star Shooter adds, her voice turning into a whisper. “As contrived as its working may be, it seems to me your blessing may be potent enough to eventually allow one mare to take on an army by herself. It’s surprising I haven’t heard more exploits from bards like yourself now that I think about it. But really, it is better that way. If you ever seek a candidate to grow into a big and strong giantess Little Spoon, know that wouldn’t mind acquiring such power.”

 

The mare lifts her leg from you and stands up after that.

“Oh, are you going to sleep already Lady Star Shooter?” Silver Willow asks.

“Yes. It was a pleasure.” She bows. “Thank you for treating us, Lady Silver Willow.”

And then she goes to sleep. With the adventures of the day, the rest of you are actually getting quite tired too, and follow Star Shooter upstairs not long after. It is quite easy to convince Silver Willow to share a room with you, but you do nothing naughtier than to sleep coddled against her body this night.

 

You wake up still between the arms of the 6’ Silver Willow. You feel her warm and slow breath on your face while she still sleeps soundly. The lady will return to her home this morning, and even though you’ll see her again in the future, this is your last chance to interact with her for some time. She still holds a charge of growth from you [spoiler]from your skill Embrace Destiny[/spoiler], and as much as you like the thought of a mean husband facing twice the amount of revolted mare, you may need to keep your skills at their best for your next adventure and ask the lady to return your blessing to you.

 

 

You delicately place a peck on the large snout of the noble lady, and her eyes lazily open for you to gaze into. Silver Willow smiles. Using the covers to entangle you closer to her, the large noble lady decides to kiss you more passionately in return. She doesn’t seem in the mood for more than that and cuddling this morning. She has to leave rather soon after all.

“I need to save some of the fun for next time.” Silver Willow playfully boops your nose. “That way I’m sure I’ll find you again.”

“Should we agree and a date and place?”

“I’m not sure how long I will need, so I may have a better idea.” Silver Willow replies. “Why don’t you keep adventuring around, Little Spoon. Protect ponies and earn glory, make plenty of mares bigger for the folks to gossip about. The more famous you’ll be, the easier you’ll be to find. I’ll be sure to…” You feel Silver Willow squeezing her bosom with her legs, causing it to engulf a part you your lower legs in their warmth. “…Make my own mark in the mind of the populace too, and we shall definitely find each other again that way.”

 

“Speaking of which, I’m afraid I will need all my powers to truly impress the masses.” You say. “And I may only keep one mare bigger like you are at a time. Would you mind renouncing your extra size for now?”

“Interesting… You’re saying I could just keep it?” Silver Willow shows you a mischievous grin, but a second later the earth mare returns to her regular size of 4 feet so you may recover your spell. “I understand, Little Spoon. Again, this will just make me more eager to meet you again.”

“You have my word I shall grow you even to greater highs by then.”

 

After hugging the smaller but still voluptuous mare some more, it is soon time for you to bid her goodbye as she leaves in her car. Rear Guard seems to be feeling better today, and she gives you and Ulna the rest of your pay. With that and selling the armour of the dwarf, you now have a CONSEQUENT amount of MONEY. This is enough to stop worrying about daily expanses for some time. You may buy any simple adventuring gear that could be found in this little town. This includes stuff like ropes, weak healing potion or torches. Don’t hesitate to look for something specific that could realistically be found in a countryside town where adventurers often work.

 

 

 

 

After the departure of lady Silver Willow, you start to look for another adventure. Star Shooter already vanished to accomplish her task, but you see that some other familiar faces are back.

Now that you have two successful jobs under your belt, you feel more confident trying to take a request directly on your own among those that sound interesting to you.

 

 

But like last time, there are also groups you have a hunch you could join on a quest.

 

 

So nopony was able to calm of those fairies, huh? Sounds like a job for you! No big swords or spell needed here, you lute will be the greatest weapon of them all for this quest. Before going, you decide to acquire some rope. You heard that adventures had many uses for that and it is cheap enough anyway. For the quest you have in mind, you also add a protective suit to your possessions.

 

 

After that, you go hear the details from the contractor, a town deputy. But as he was about to tell you the details, a mare barges in the room you were in.

“Ah! Sorry to bother you.” The mare sounds out of breath from having run. “I heard there was something wrong with the fairies of the forest. I wish to offer my help too. Is it not too late?”

“I was just about to explain the situation to mister Little Spoon here.” The deputy answers, and then to you. “You’re not opposed to teamwork, are you?”

“Of course not.” You shake you head. “I would be my pleasure share this adventure with you, lady…”

 

“Pear Plum!” The earth mare answers. From her attire, you guess she’s probably a druid. “S-sorry I couldn’t arrive earlier.”

The company of a mare will never be a bother for you. You’re certainly gonna fraternize a little later, but first the deputy tells you about the situation.

 

There’s always been a minor presence of fairies in a certain part of the forest. Those usually kept to themselves, rarely showing their faces except to innocent little fillies and colts. They were generally benevolent too despite their secretiveness, guiding the lost travellers back on their path and providing unusually bountiful hauls to the respectful foragers. Some townsfolk even leave offerings for them from time to time.

 

However, a townpony that went to pick mushrooms in the forest reported a disturbing encounter. Many fairies revealed themselves to him and they seemed frenzied. The little spirits were giggling maniacally and were swarming all around him. The pony said that vines were starting to sprout out of the ground to bind him, but he managed to escape. A few days later, a small party was sent to investigate. They turned away as soon as they heard the deranged laughter of the fairies, like the first pony told. The deputy believes the fairies are under some sort of influence, asks you to find what caused it, and to put a stop to it.

 

You and Pear Plum accept this request.

 

“Little Spoon.” The earth mare tells you as your leave the office of the deputy. “Thank you for taking up this request with me. Something really wrong must be happening to those fairies for their behaviour to change so drastically. They really need our help.”

“Then we ought to get to work and save them.” You nod. “How shall we proceed?”

“Well, I’m not exactly sure.” Pear Plum looks away as she answers “What do you think?”

 

 

“Maybe there are clues to find in town.” You say. “If the change happened so suddenly, an outside influence may have caused it. Let us ask for some more information.”

“Uhm.” Pear Plum nods. “Good thinking, Little Spoon. Let us go back to the deputy.”

 

Your contractor isn’t opposed to give you more information, but unfortunately, he already told you most of what he knew.

“This is precisely the issue. We have no idea have caused this.” He concludes. “But let’s see, perhaps you could go talk to Bramble Hoof. He’s the stallion that first encountered the fairies, but again I believe he doesn’t have anything more to tell you. You’re free to try your luck still, of course. Also, hang on…”

 

The deputy starts to browse the shelves of his office, and pulls out a map of the surrounding area for you to see.

“Here. I’m not sure if that helps, but you can borrow this. Perhaps somepony in the village that’s on the other side of the forest could know about a disturbance in the area. We warned them about the fairies, but we didn’t specifically ask if they knew of any event that could be related.”

 

 

“Sounds like there are more clues to be found in that village.” You state. And also double the reward if you’re lucky, but you don’t speak of that in front of the deputy. More seriously, you also note that the river that crosses the territory of the fairies passes through that village first. A detail to keep in mind perhaps.

 

“It should be two hours to walk there, right?” Pear Plum comments. “If that is the case, should we depart now?”

“Indeed. To adventure!”

 

The trip is short and simple enough you don’t have to prepare any special gear. A few minutes later, you’re already leaving town behind.

 

“Lady Pear Plum.” You start on the way. “I look forward to cooperate with you on this adventure. For that purpose, would you let me know about your skills?”

“Of course Little Spoon. Well, I have purification and appeasement magic.” She answers. “I can communicate with animals and plants to a lesser degree. I hope that will help us in our task. And to defend myself…”

The mare focusses in silence for a few seconds, and through a creaking noise you see her hooves cover themselves in solid and thorny bark.

“Here. I know I may not look the part, but I can fight using my own hooves. The spell can protect my whole body if I want. It’s hard to talk when my tongue is made of wood, however. Sorry, I know it’s not much but I’ll do my best…”

“You do not need to apologize, Lady Pear Plum.” You say. “If you’re worried about your efficiency in a brawl, know that my own abilities can help. May I demonstrate?”

 

The earth mare nods, and as you start using your inspiration, she shoots up 2 feet bigger with a yelp. While the mare looks at her bigger self, you can’t help but to glance at her ample flanks. Pear Plum is a bit tubby all around, but her rear takes the cake in terms of thickness, and the now magnified buttocks jiggle slightly at each move of the druid mare.

 

“This is a particular spell that you use, Little Spoon.” Pear Plum comments. “But certainly a welcome one. I can probably protect us better thanks to this blessing.”

“Then how about I keep using it for now?” You offer. “More than power itself, I know for a fact that a bigger mare will embarrass most would-be aggressors.”

“Ah, I do not believe that I am very intimating…”

“And yet you are.” You nod encouragingly to Pear Plum. “Trust my word, thieves and thugs will cower in fear at your sight.”

 

That earns you a giggle and a light blush from the druid mare. The two of you continue your journey after that.

As expected, after a couple hours you arrive in view of the village. This one looks really small, with only about a dozen houses overall. There doesn’t seem to even be a tavern here, and the only street is almost empty. You only meet a young and pretty mare that wishes you a good day as you walk past her.

 

However, you have the nagging feeling somepony might be observing you. You find yourself looking over your shoulder as you walk to the bridge in the middle of the village, and you catch one pony looking form the inside of a house, ducking out of view immediately as you notice them. Now, it wouldn’t be so strange for ponies of a hamlet to be weary of strangers, and you couldn’t blame a pony for taking closer look at Pear Plum’s rear either.

 

Now, you still have a quest to accomplish. There’s no tavern or store in this village. Does this place even a mayor? At least some inhabitants look nice enough you could talk to them.

 

 

“Pear Plum.” You call your companion. “If I may ask, you sounded quite preoccupied with the fairies when we met earlier. Why were you in such haste?”

“Oh, um…” Pear Plum looks away. “I heard from a traveller that the fairies had become ill, and they are very delicate spirits, Little Spoon. So when I realized that a quest had been posted for that … well, you know. Some adventurers tend to lack subtlety.”

“Hm… I see…”

“B-but that is not the case for you, Little Spoon!” Pear Plum vigorously shakes her head. “You are perfect for this task, I mean it! Merely choosing to investigate here first is proof you have the delicacy I think the situation demands.”

 

“Thanks for the compliment, lady Pear Plum.” You stifle a smile at the apologetic tone of the mare. “Then, so I may be as worthy of this task as you say, may I ask what about fairies? I confess, I know next to nothing about these little folks.”

“Fairies are spirits of the forest.” Pear Plum starts to explain. “I know it sounds obvious when I say something like that, but every word counts. Fairies take a physical appearance, but they are not made of flesh or bone and are born as adults from the feelings in the woods. They are very sensitive to magic too, and what changed them will eventually corrupt the whole forest as the two are tightly linked together.”

“You say the whole forest is about to become hostile?”

“It will not happen overnight.” She says. “But if the fairies are not healed, the forest will change through the seasons. Next spring it will be unrecognisable. If the fairies indeed have become deranged, their home will reflect that and be filled with poisonous and crooked groves.”

 

“That sounds terrible indeed.” You comment. “Even if we are not in a rush, we will definitely save those forest spirits!”

“Yes!”

“And for that, you need to gather information from the villagers.”

“M-me?” The enthusiasm of the druid mare is curbed instantly “B-but, wouldn’t you be more qualified to deal with strangers?”

“Courage lady Pear Plum.” You encourage her. “These are villagers, not monsters. Besides, there is something I need to focus my attention on while you talk to them.”

“Well, a-alright then.” The mare reluctantly accepts.

 

A minute later, Pear Plum manages to engage in conversation with a young local mare that politely answers her questions. Unfortunately, there is no place in this village where quests are posted, not even a tavern. The mare is aware of the current issue with the fairies, but she doesn’t have anything more to tell you that you don’t already know. When you ask about some event that could be linked to the change of attitude from the fairies, the mare doesn’t seem to have any idea either. She only mentions that the festival in the town you come from as the reason why you won’t see any stallion in this village today. After that, you bid the mare a nice day.

 

Shortly after, you manage to talk to another comely mare. This time, Pear Plum brings up the situation about fairies from the get go, but again your interlocutor doesn’t sound like she will tell you anything of value.

 

Really, this is getting a bit boring. You find yourself spacing out while looking at the ample butt of your partner. It was good choice to let her do the talking, as merely staring at her pillow-like flanks allows your mind to rest already. With Pear Plum at 6 feet, they’re right in front of your face when she is in front of you. Perhaps if you just walk behind her, whenever she will stop, you can just pretend to not notice and bury your face right between those…

 

“Pumkins?” You’re taken out of your reverie by the local mare, who is staring at you with a bright grin. In fact, both mares are looking at you. Pear Plum looks more confused than anything so luckily she probably didn’t understand where your eyes were glued on earlier.

“I was saying.” The local mare repeats. “It’s nice of you to help the fairies. Since there is no tavern here, do you want to share the lunch with us? Today we’re having pumpkins.”

 

 

“Pumpkins sound delicious!” You smile. “I’d gladly take up your offer. You have my thanks, lady.”

“It will be our pleasure.” The mare grins. “It’s so rare to have visitors in our small village. Please, follow me.”

 

You’re brought inside an unremarkable house where the mouth-watering smell of pumpkin puree is already filling the air. You’re greeted by another couple of mares which seems just as fair and nice as those you already met. These mares really seem lonely, you think to yourself. The stallions of this place must be really dumb to let such kind beauties alone.

 

Both you and Pear Plum are offered a glass of juice you heartily accept. You planned to step up your game after that, but somehow you found it hard to have the words go past your mouth. And a minute later, it’s staying awake altogether that feels next to impossible. You set off for a land of good dream carried by the enchanting smiles of the mares around you.

 

You do not know how much time has passed when you come to your senses. Quickly, you realise your limbs are tightly tied by ropes behind your back, and you can’t seem to move at all. Otherwise, you’re in a dim, chilly place, underground it seems. You’re lying on a wooden floor, crates stashed all around you, preventing you from seeing much of your surroundings. A few rays of the sun come through cracks in the ceiling. You do not see anypony else around.

 

You hear a continuous groaning noise in the distance, but then you realise there are also ponies coming your way as you hear the sound of their steps and their voice.

 

“The fairies are a problem, though.” You hear the voice of a mare. “They’re gonna keep bringing attention to us like that. We could use somepony to take care of them.”

“It is unlikely they will help.” Another mare responds. “Unless the reject is stopped, the fairies won’t heal, and that is probably what they’ve been sent to do.”

“Oh, I’m confident they can be convinced to do it our way.” The first mare speaks again. “Let us start with the mare. Once she has become one of us, getting the little bard to do our bidding should be easy.”

“Mmh, we’ll see. I’d be for putting him with the rest. Anyway, I suppose there is no reason not to turn the mare to our side.”

 

There, you hear the hoofsteps of the mares starting to walk away.

 

 

“Hello?” You call. “Anybody there?”

 

After a short silence, hoofsteps come closer. You hear a door being opened, and soon the two earth mares of earlier are looking down on you with a satisfied smirk on their faces.

“Well, look who’s awake?” One snidely comments.

“Ah, indeed I’m awake.” You stall as you try to think of something else to say. You have to buttonhole these evil mares I the hope your companion frees herself from her own binds. “It sure isn’t a place I expected to wake up at however. But you know, if ladies as fair as yourselves had just said you wanted to tie me up, I would certainly have complied. If you’d allow me to say, being sedated greatly reduced the thrill of this game.”

“One little joker, are we? Chatter while you can, bard.” The mare turns to her accomplice. “Should we carry him there?”

“Yeah, no need to waste any more time. Just help me hoist him on my back.”

 

“Oh, but I can help with that too.” You say as one of the mares pulls your bound body upright with her mouth. And then you start to sing. Immediately, the mare carrying you shoots up two feet bigger… and painfully bangs her head on the low ceiling, dropping you down again.

 

“Ah!” The mare painfully rubs her head. “You little pest!”

The mare throws a kick at your gut. Luckily, being dropped on the ground prevented you from keeping up your inspiration, but the hoof of the 4’ mare still makes you yelp and cower in pain.

“Don’t break him already.” The other mare adds while you cough in suffering. “Remember, we will use him. Let’s just drag him to the extraction room already.”

 

But after these words were pronounced, you hear the door of the room opening again, and in a second a mare entirely covered in bark rushes inside and kicks one of you captors, sending her to the ground. The other backs away in panic, but the room offers no other escape, and neither mares had any weapon whatsoever. Without a word, Pear Plum uses a wooden bard on her leg to cut you binds. You’re now free, and the two mares who seemed to have nefarious plans for you look out of options at the moment.

 

 

“Are you alright?” You ask your partner, and she answers with a nod while keeping her eyes on your embarrassed captors. “Do you think there’s any reinforcement coming?” There, she shakes her head.

 

It does look like these two mares are cornered. That was suspiciously easy, so you better get to figuring out what’s happening here.

“Alright, why did you tie us up? What’s happening in this village?” You defiantly ask the mares. “Unless you want a fight, you better answer!”

“L-look, we’re just following orders here.” The mare tells you. “This is all Fen Flower’s doing. We’ll lead you to her if you want!”

“Y-yeah! We had no choice I swear!” The other adds. “Just, uhm, beat her up or something and everything will be alright again.”

 

“I heard you earlier.” You aren’t done questioning them. “You spoke about turning Pear Plum into one of you. What was that for exactly?”

“Well… It’s Fen Flower.” The first mare accuses that mysterious pony again. “She’s got a potion that makes a mare young and pretty, but you have to obey her to after drinking it.”

“Oh, yes, she’s had us all.” The other adds, and her companion cannot completely hide a cringe. “Please, free us from her, noble bard!”

 

“We’ll see about that.” You growl. “Then, what is the reject you also spoke about? What does it have to do with the fairies?”

“We’re brewing the potion here, using the water wheel.” One mare answer. “This is not something we meant to happen, but our poor equipment has leaks, and we have no choice but to release some by-product into the river. It’s quite clear it’s what is affecting them from the news we heard.”

 

So it’s the water wheel you’re hearing? You’re a gallery near it? That sounds like it, but you can’t shake the feeling the constant creaking is somewhat odd to your ears.

 

“Are there any more of you around here?” You ask.

“No, I don’t think so…” One answers.

 

An answer that doesn’t reassure you much. It’s quite obvious these mares are trying to save their skin here, and will not strictly tell the truth to you. For them to sell out their boss to save themselves? That has a chance to be right.

 

 

“So you’re telling me this potion forces you to obey Fen Flower, but somehow you’re still able to lead us to her?”

“Haha…” The mare’s smile become more uneasy than it already was. “Well, it seems so? Fen Flower didn’t tell us not to bring intruders to her I suppose.”

“Y-yeah! That must be it!” The other adds. “If we knew how this stuffed worked exactly, we wouldn’t be in trouble in the first place…”

 

Sketchy at best. These two are definitely not trustworthy. Maybe your companion has a way to remedy this, though.

“Pear Plum, could you attempt a purification spell on them?” You ask. “Maybe you can rid them of the potion’s influence.”

Your companion nods. After tying one of your former captors with the rest of your binds, Pear Plum feels safe enough to call off her armour of bark… while you keep her 2 feet bigger that the other mare. Pear Plum takes her face between her hooves and touches her forehead with hers. Eyes closed, the druid mare starts incanting. Ethereal tendrils of green phase from her into the increasingly nervous mare. She obviously isn’t very enthusiastic about being purified.

 

It happens in less than a minute. While she groans absently, the coat of the pretty mare dulls and her mane shortens. The young beautiful mare turns into a much less glamorous, middle-aged and pudgy farmer mare.

 

“Oh…” The mare looks confused, and Pear Plum has to hold her to prevent the earth mare from falling on the ground after the purification. “Wha-, where am I? Where is Fen Flower?”

“I don’t believe she’s here.” You answer. “Why? Are you looking for her?”

“I…” The now plain mare squints in pain, memories having trouble coming back it seems. “She offered me a potion. She was just so young and pretty, and she said I would just have to drink it.” She absently looks at her hooves. “I guess… it didn’t work?”

 

“The potion from Fen Flower?” You want to confirm what happened. “So she did give you a draft of some sort.”

“Yes, but… Hold on, did it knock me out?” The mare starts to panic. “Last thing I can remember is when I drank the potion and we were at her place. Wait, when are we?”

“19th day of spring, in the afternoon.” Pear Plum answers.

“WHAT?” The mare looks horrified. “I was out for…25 DAYS!?”

 

It seems like you have a civilian to protect too now, and she might be a bit stressed at the moment. However, maybe you could learn the rest of the story from her.

Meanwhile, the other young mare seems frightened after seeing this. The bit about potion from Fen Flower having rejuvenating effects looks true, and it certainly seems to have an effect on the mind too. Anyway, the mare you tied up doesn’t look like she wants to lose such boons.

 

 

“Hold on, you don’t remember anything from earlier?” You ask “Because nopony knocked you out. In fact, you’re the one that knocked me out earlier today before dragging me where we stand.”

“What?” The plain mare has a look of incomprehension on her face. “What are you talking about? I don’t have any idea of what you’re saying!”

“At this point, my guess would by that this potion you drank indeed brought out your younger self, but she turned out to have a different personality from you altogether.” You explain. “My partner here used a spell of purification on yourself. And it turned you back into who you really are, unlike your friend over there.”

 

This time, you point at the tied-up mare. The one you just purified stares blankly for a few seconds before you see her eyes go wide.

“Wheatmane?” She asks in disbelief “Is that really you?” And to you. “But, wait, this is terrible! If she’s like me, you have to turn her back too!”

 

“I’d rather die than to become old and dumb mare again!” Wheatmane barks in reaction, shocking the middle-aged mare. “I don’t need any cure! I’m fine as I am right now!”

“Then I have more questions for you if you don’t want to forget all about it.” You ask. “Do you need to keep drinking that potion to remain young? Would that be why you need the waterwheel to produce more?”

“If you just leave me be, I won’t need any of that stuff again.” Wheatmane pleads. “And I don’t know what Fen Flower wants to do with all that potion, but she’s the one who wants to brew more. She already had all the mares of village drink it.”

“Hum. Rather than leaving you be, how about you help us put a stop to all this?” You offer.

“Sure.” She nods. “But I can’t confront Fen Flower myself, I swear! I can show you a way to her place so you won’t be seen by the rest of the village, but I can’t do anything more!”

 

“Hum.” You ponder for a second. “We’re gonna untie you, and you’re gonna stay as you are for now. You can help us put a stop to all this with your knowledge of this place.”

After sharing a nod with Pear Plum, you free Wheatmane from her binds. You’re still suspicious of course, but right now she doesn’t seem like she will do any harm to you.

 

“I’ll give you back your stuff, adventurers.” She says. “I guess you’re gonna need it for what comes next.”

The young mare leads you outside. In this larger room, you see stairs going up, probably outside, and also another way down. You see the shape of the top of the water wheel spinning through the planks of the wall, but the shaft is further down. Now that you’re out of the storage room, you also understand there are other sounds aside from those of the wheel rotating. It is moans that seem to come from bellow. And the muffled voices don’t sound like they’re in pain, but rather in intense pleasure.

 

“This potion is clearly foul magic, Little Spoon.” Pear Plum also whispers into your ear, taking you out of your thoughts. “We can’t let her like this. Wheatmane needs to be purified too eventually.”

You need to think about that too. But first, you’re glad to see your instrument unscratched, as well as the rest of your possessions on a table that the pretty mare shows you.

 

 

“Next, you need to confront Fen Flower.” Wheatmane says. “Again, I can lead you to her, but I can’t help you more than that. Also, I know you probably want to take a peek on the potion-making machine below, but I’d rather not have Fen Flower walk on us while we’re hooves deep into unstable alchemy. She’s not supposed to come around at this hour, but we don’t exactly keep a schedule.”

“I… I’m gonna hide once we come out of this place I think.” The mare you purified says. “This all sounds too dangerous for me…”

 

 

“Let us proceed to Fen Flower’s.” You state. “Taking out the mastermind sounds like the quicker way to end all this.”

Wheatmane nods. You all climb the stairs and emerge in the open again. The waterwheel is down the river and you see the village and the bridge not far away. The bank is rather tall around here, but Wheatmane shows you a narrow path that is close to the level of the water and remains out of view from the houses.

 

Soon after walking under the bridge, your guide points a ladder to you.

 

“There. Fen Flower’s house will be right in front of you if you climb here.” She says. “I don’t know what she’s doing in here exactly at the moment, but I’ve been in there and I don’t think there are any traps or anything. There’s a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom and a study. She’ll most likely be in the study at this hour, second door on the right after going in.”

Tentatively, you get up the first bars to take a peek on the terrain. Indeed, you’re about 50 feet away from an inconspicuous cottage, similar to the others of the village. You see one mare walking down the street, but she quickly disappears inside another house and there doesn’t seem to be guards of any sort. The shutters of Fen Flower’s house are shut at this moment.

 

“Pear Plum.” You turn to your partner. “Wouldn’t you have a way to dig under a wall by any chance?” And after she shakes her head, to Wheatmane. “And you wouldn’t have a key of this place either I suppose?”

Again, the answer is negative.

 

Well, you’re not really sure how you could proceed without making too much of a fuss. You could also sneak around to try to get a peek of what’s happening inside, but even if there’s some tall grass around that could be dangerous.

 

Also, even if she very obviously wants to leave, the mare you purified is still with you at this point due to a lack of a suitable hiding place until now.

 

 

“You all stay here, ladies.” You whisper. “I’m gonna go discretely check what this evil mare is up to before we confront her.”

“Please be careful Little Spoon.” Pear Plum whispers back.

“Do not worry, Lady Pear Plum. I’ll be back before you know it!”

 

And on these words, you crawl in the tall grass to approach the house of Fen Flower.

 

 

A small lad like yourself surely won’t draw any attention, right? You crawl toward the house with the intent of learning what you’re up against.

 

However, you only got close from the window that the shutter swings open right in front of you, revealing a gorgeous mare inside. She blinks in surprise at the little bard under her window… but otherwise don’t seem all that hostile to you, and in the confusion of you don’t call your partner immediately either.

 

“Well, hello there, mister halfling.” The mare shows you a warm smile. “My name is Fen Flower. Are you looking for something?”

 

 

There’s only one way a bard like yourself could pull themselves out of such a situation.

 

“Apologies for scaring you, lady Fen Flower.” You stand and immediately show the mare at her window a theatrical bow. “But I must confess, I heard rumours about this village having the most beautiful mares of the land, and that in this house the lived the most gorgeous of them all. Now that I gaze upon you, I can say these rumours were all true.”

“Oh, my.” Fen Flower lets out a giggle and she blushes slightly. “We have that reputation now?”

“It is a tragedy that many eager stallions will surely come and court the nymphs of this place. As the early bird, I wished I could have a chance to interest you in a drink at a fancy pub, but I don’t believe there’s any suitable establishment here. I hoped to return prepared, but alas, curiosity got the better of me and I poorly attempted to steal a glance of your grace before leaving. Now that you caught me red-hoofed, I’m afraid I don’t have any tricks left and must submit to your judgement. Would you still be interested in spending some time together later today?”

 

“Well, if you’re up for it, we could have tea together right now. What’s your name, little bard?”

“I’m Little Spoon.” You say, but despite the smile of the mare in front of you and what your bardic instincts command you to answer, you cannot reply favourably to Fen Flower and remain frozen in an awkward silence.

 

“I guess this comedy can only go as far, isn’t it…?” Fen Flower whispers. Taken out of your inner conundrum, you expected an attack or at least a cruel grin from a mare that would have been toying with you, but Fen Flower just looks at you melancholically.

 

“I was informed two adventurers came snooping around earlier today.” She blankly says. “And that one of them was a halfling bard. It is quite obvious you’re him. And before we go further, I suppose you need a few answers.”

Fen Flower sighs before continuing.

“Youth elixirs aren’t a feat mere countryside ingredients can achieve, bard. I…” She hesitates. “Received help, from a powerful patron. In exchange, I turned my fellow townsmares into malicious ponies before I knew it, and the stallions… well, I’m not even sure whether it’s too late for them or not. You can put a stop to this if you want. My patron will not like that, but I should be the only one to suffer the consequences.”

 

Fen Flower looks at you in silence for a while again, still looking gloom.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come in?” She asks, forcing a smile on her face again. Your friend can come too, wherever she is, but I’d prefer if it was only the two of us.”

 

Is this yet another trick? This wouldn’t be the first time today a pretty mare attempts to fool you.

 

 

“Forgive my caution, but I must ask who is this patron of yours before anything else.” You state.

“I understand.” The earth pony nods. “Well, I really am a foolish old mare, and somehow I thought making a deal with a devil could somehow end well… I was given back my youth and received the knowledge to brew that god-forsaken potion too. In exchange, I had to have all the ponies in my village drink it before the end of the month, and then to serve it to one additional pony each month for as long as I lived. I feel so terrible, to have thought that somehow I could do this or that it would be bearable in any way.”

Fen Flower falls silent. She seems on the verge of crying now.

 

“If you’re still alright with it, may I please come in for tea?” You sheepishly ask, and Fen Flower nods to you.

 

After quickly informing your companion of the situation, you accept to go alone inside of Fen Flower’s house.

You’re invited to seat in what feels like an old lady’s kitchen, with dried herbs on the walls and many old pots and doilies sitting on the furniture. However, the earth mare preparing tea looks like a living incarnation of youth and fertility. A long and curly auburn mane cascades on the right of her body, which colour reminds you of ripe wheat, and nearly covers one of her emerald eyes. She has full and vibrant lips, and curves that rival the one of Pear Plum, but with a leaner build than the druid mare. And while she certainly doesn’t challenge Silver Willow in terms of bust, Fen Flower has a noticeable pair of melons that enticingly waggle under he with each step she takes. And that dream of a mare serves you and herself a hearty cup of tea, which she drinks from in front of you.

 

“You know, it’s been a while I didn’t have anypony over, I mean, for something else than nefarious purposes…” Fen Flower sulks for a second, but forces out another smile after that. “I have to confess, what you told me earlier when I found you is part of what I put myself in such a mess for. Can you believe it? That an old hag could long for the frivolous days of her youth so much she would sell her soul to relive them? So, would you mind… courting me like you did earlier? You can do whatever you want with me or in the village either way, even if you don’t. I don’t feel like fighting or even running away at this point. But maybe, would you accept to help me forget about my burden for and evening, and maybe a night too?”

 

 

“I must ask you.” You start. “What exactly is the deal you stuck? What are the exact terms?”

“Will you talk about something else if I tell you?” The mare sighs. “I can understand you’re curious, but I wish I could just escape my guilt for just a moment...”

“How about escaping it forever?” You smirk at the incredulous mare. “Do not lose hope, lady Fen Flower. I wish to help you, and I’m gonna find a way to pull you out of this contract.”

 

“Little Spoon… That is nice of you, but I made a deal with a devil.” Fen Flower meekly says. “I don’t think you can just… cancel it.”

“That’s because you don’t know me yet.” You cheekily answer. “Have a little faith in this little bard. We’re gonna renegotiate the deal, which is why I need to hear all about it first. And after that is done, we can have many, many nights to forget about all earthly concerns.”

“Little Spoon…” The mare blushes heavily. She can’t decide between staring at your face beaming with hope or down to her cup. “This shouldn’t feel right. I want to hear this so much… that I can’t not trust you, even if my brain knows this can’t happen.”

“Love conquers all, lady Fen Flower. Have a little faith in the magic of this world. Let’s deal with the devil again and free you from its dark influence. How good does that sound for a first date?”

 

Fen Flower giggle, before finally showing you an enthusiast nod. But even after that, it’s a bit reluctantly that she explains the deal to you. Unfortunately, and to her own dismay, she cannot remember the exact terms.

 

“That devil gave me eternal youth and the knowledge to fabricate an evil draft.” Fen Flower explains. “In exchange, I had to have all the ponies of my village drink the concoction before the end of the month. The end of the month is in 3 days, and I completed that part of the bargain already. The potion turns the mares young and beautiful. It forces then to obey my every order, but also makes then selfish and evil. Drunk by stallions, the potion strikes them with overwhelming pleasure, numbing their mind into passivity and having them continuously cum a magical component of lust that can be easily refined into more of the potion. Also, at the end of a month, the soul of stallions that drank the potion will be collected by the devil. The devil didn’t hide his intention of having me subjecting more and more ponies to the potion. In addition to the village, I also agreed to provide one soul each month through the effects of the potion on stallions, and that for the rest of eternity, lest the devil takes my own soul.”

 

Pondering, you think to yourself than Fen Flower didn’t spare herself anything. A lifelong commitment during an endless life is surely a sound investment on the devil’s side. At least, this gives you the hope you will deal with a profit-oriented devil, rather than one that revels in tricks and double-entendre. Maybe reason will work.

 

In high hopes, and as the sun descends in the horizon, you and Fen Flowers prepare the summoning. What Wheatmane described as a study looks more like an alchemist’s laboratory to you. Fen Flower puts water to boil in a huge cauldron in the middle of the room, and surrounds it with occult runes she draws with a red powder of the ground. She adds many ingredients into the brew, and a grey, foul-smelling smoke eventually starts to rise from the cauldron.

 

“This is it.” Fen Flower says. “One last incantation and… contact will be established.”

“Then let’s do this.” You state encouragingly. “No more running or forgetting. Tonight is the night we face our fears.”

The gorgeous mare smirks for a second, and swiftly she surprises you with a kiss of her plump lips on your cheek.

“Thank you, Little Spoon.”

 

The earth mare turns to the cauldron and start chanting in a language you do not know. In seconds, night seems to fall outside, and even the candles of the room are snuffed inexplicably. The sounds of the rest of the world are muffled until only the seething of water remains. The fire underneath the cauldron turns redder, almost purple, and its reflection in the smoke comes alive, soon forming the silhouette of two menacing eyes.

 

“Fen Flower!” A loud, male-sounding, disembodied voice echoes in the room. The tone is harsh, but articulated and calm, like the one of angered but lordly giant. “And a half pony guest I suppose. What is the reason of this summoning?”

 

“Devil!” You answer. “We have come to renegotiate the contract you have with Fen Flower!”

“Renegotiate? HAHAHA!” The voice laughs menacingly. “Why would I change a contract that is already satisfactory?”

“Because Fen Flower doesn’t want to keep up with your demands.” You retort. “You won’t be gaining anything more from her from now on.”

 

The smoke eyes fall of Fen Flower, who reflexively takes a step back.

“It is true!” She says. “Your contract has left me in shambles. I won’t keep with your demands. I just can’t!”

 

Suddenly the smoke lunges at Fen Flower, and she gasps in pain as she is engulfed in the mist for a few seconds, before it returns over the cauldron again. This happened too fast, and you have no idea of what you could have done.

“Such weakness indeed.” The voice seethes. “You are a worthless being, Fen Flower. You want to escape your obligations? Then let go of my gift first and foremost, so your body may reflect the decay of your will once more.”

“Just take it back!” Fen Flower answers before you can react. There, the smoke lunges at the mare again, and you watch in horror as her body shrivels like a dried fruit. In seconds, all her assets and colours are gone and she gains what seems like a whole century of age, leaving Fen Flower looking like she could be your grandmother’s mother. Her hooves seem barely able to carry her now.

 

“Now, if you change your mind and choose to make me lose my time, it will feel better knowing that you will have lost something precious too. Anyway, to business! The terms are simple. It shall be a soul for a soul. Fen Flower promised me a soul a month with her own as a caution, as well the souls of the 9 stallions of this place as a first payment.”

“Wait, aren’t the mares of the village in the deal too?” You ask.

“No. The potion only affects their mind.” The voice answers. “Making them ruthless yet forcing their allegiance to Fen Flower. Only the soul of stallions who drink it are set up to be collected at the end of each month, and making them produce the ingredients for the potion in the meantime. If Fen Flower wasn’t so weak, the tools I gave her could have allowed her to easily sit at the top of an empire."

 

The soul of the mares not being in danger is somewhat of a relief, but that’s probably the only reassuring piece of information the devilish voice gave you. Dealing in souls against souls is precisely what you wish to avoid. Also…

 

“Hold on.” You turn to Fen Flower. “So you didn’t have to corrupt the mares of the village, did you?”

“B-but I thought I had to!” The now elder mare whines, shaking in fear.

“A piece of advice I gave her.” The devil voice replies, turning to Fen Flower. “That you gingerly followed, before your absurd remorse got in the way.”

 

Fen Flower sobs in reaction, watching her hooves in shame. You sigh, turning to the vaporous form again.

“Is there no way to free the souls of the stallions as well as Fen Flower from her contract?”

“You make great demands for half a pony.” The voice growls. “Let me see if you have anything that could be worth such a bargain.”

This time, the smoke lunges at you, and seemingly traverses you before you can react. An icy feeling takes a hold of your head, your memories being forcibly brought up and rummaged through by a power outside of your mind. The experience lets you panting for a little while a pensive hum resonates in the room.

 

“Ah, I sense potential.” The voice purrs menacingly “I sense determination, and great lust in your heart, half pony. I see them in your imagination, images of titanic mares stomping their opponents to death. Very well. If you want to free Fen Flower of her obligations, then you shall assume them instead. Of course, that means your soul would be mine if you failed to meet the requirements.”

“What requirements?” You retort. “How would this work exactly?”

“Fen Flower promised me at least one soul each month.” The devilish voice explains. “I would demand the same from you. Instead of the souls of the stallions drinking a potion, it would be those of the enemies the mares you empower would kill in a certain way. Surely that shouldn’t be a problem for you, as you’ll meet plenty of ponies deserving death thought your travels.”

 

“What is this ‘certain way’?” You sense a trap.

“Eaten.” The devilish voice readily answers, a hint of amusement in its tone. “Oh, do not worry, I will make it so that all the mares you grow will not only be capable of such a feat, but shall enjoy it greatly as well.”

“I’ll…” A fearful chill runs down your spine, for this devil seems to have sensed some of the darkest parts of your desires. “I’ll think about it. But that’s just for Fen Flower’s obligations. What about the stallions?”

 

“You are asking back a payment I already received, half pony.” The voice growls. “First, let me make it clear that it would be a fatal mistake to attempt to save them without my consent. I shall enjoy your suffering if you have me teach you not to challenge my words the hard way. Now, I suppose you do not have 9 other souls to offer me, do you?”

You only look back defiantly at the disembodied form.

“As expected with mortals. Well, you have more will to live in you that Fen Flower, so perhaps you could take a loan from me. In addition to the soul you’d owe every month, there could be 18 more you would repay me in addition.”

“18?” You protest. “Wasn’t it 9?”

“A soul in the hand is worth two in the bush.” The devil voice argues, and it sounds final. “As for interest, it shall be 100% each month. If at the end of the month, if you still owe me 10 souls, the next one you’ll owe me 20. And if you find only 5 in that month, the 15 left would then become 30 the month after and so on. If your debt goes over 100 souls, I’ll cut my loses and take your useless soul instead. How does that sound? Aren’t you honoured that I am willing to offer such a generous deal to you?”

 

Again, you shiver at the though. Of course, a devil would be a shark with loans.

“I-is there something else you would accept in exchange of those souls?” You ask. “Something that wouldn’t make me indebted to you forever?”

“Your hope to find a way out without paying your due borders stupidity, half pony. But there is one last thing I could accept from a lowlife such a yourself.”

 

The cauldron hisses. And after a second, a pair of glimmers erupt from it and then fall at your hooves. It’s a pair of dice, that seem made of ice.

 

“Entertainment through a game of pure luck!” The devil voice states theatrically. “The rules would be quite simple. One by one, I shall bet the souls from the stallions of this hamlet, and then I will throw a 6-sided die. Then you do so, and if you score at least as much as I do, I shall allow this one soul to be saved.”

“And… What would I bet?” You ask worriedly.

“Your body, mind and soul.” The devil answers, and you feel a sadistic yearning as he explains. “Should you lose once, I would curse your flesh as I see fit, then on a second loss I would warp your mind, and if you lose a third time, your soul would be mine forever. Now, you can bring more players into this game. You have a silver tongue, half pony. Surely you could convince some friends of yours to sacrifice their bodies, minds and souls to save those innocent peasants. But be careful. There shall be only one game. No more players are to arrive once it has begun, and it will only stop when you call it quits.”

“If I must, I will participate.” Fen Flower shakily steps forth. “I can’t imagine how worse by body could get after this.”

“Precisely.” The devil voice answers. “There is no point in cursing your gnarled bones at this point, old mare. You would be betting your mind immediately.”

The old mare remains dumbstruck, staring dejectedly at the evil vapor.

 

“What if I accomplished a quest for you?” You offer. “I’m an adventurer after all. Is there no… succubus to save from mean paladins nearby?”

“You do not have the strength to back up such an offer, half pony.” The devil voice states. “Maybe later you will accomplish a deed great enough to buy back your freedom from the obligations of Fen Flower. But you would be quite naïve to believe a deed I would demand from you wouldn’t bring even more suffering into this world than what you wish to prevent today.”

 

 

“If I may say, there is little longevity in your plans, devil.” You start to argue. “In truth, we are the ones making you a favour here, pulling you out a scheme where you cut the growth of your potential return at the end of each month. And since I don’t believe anybody else in this world would offer you souls like we can, you should-“

 

“What a pathetic half pony you are.” The devil voice nonchalantly booms, commanding your silence. “Faced with your inadequacy, you could only find comfort in attempts at pettiness about forces you know nothing about. If that is all you have to offer, then I shall not waste any more of my time with you. This negotiation is over!”

“Wait, no!” Fen Flower exclaims as loud as her shaky voice allows her. The old mare looks absolutely panicked. “I beg you Little Spoon! You promised me you would renegotiate. You can’t just let me like this! I didn’t get anything back. I’d end up with even less than at the start of this!”

 

The shadow of the devil hasn’t disappeared yet. Its eyes glare at you, awaiting a reaction at the plea of the terrified mare.

 

 

“Fine, I shall play your game, devil!” You begrudgingly say, and the old mare seems to calm a little. “Fen Flower, can you get the other mares you control to come here? I want them in the game.”

“What?” Again, she looks scared. “So, you will have the mares cursed to save the stallions?”

“Again, you foolishly wish to get away from all payment.” The devil voice sighs heavily. “A third of a soul bet against a whole one is a sound deal to take. Perhaps our half pony here is starting to understand he must give something if he wants to receive anything.”

 

“Just call them. Don’t pay attention to him!” You urge the old mare, and she decides to trust you.

 

The control Fen Flower has over the mares of this village doesn’t allow her to gather them all automatically but only to obey her words. The devil grows bored, and only allows for Fen Flower to call from outside of her home and to have the mares who hear it participate. Still, 7 mares heard Fen Flower, and now these artificially young and beautiful mares are with you and the aged Fen Flower in front of the devil.

 

“Alright. We’re ready you start this game.” You state.

“Then let us begin.” The devil answer, a hint of menacing giddiness in his voice. And suddenly, great amounts of smoke erupt from the cauldron, and they obscure the rest of the room and ponies present around from your eyes. You’re alone in a grey void with the silhouette of the devil.

 

“I am tired of all this bickering.” The devil explains. “The half pony is the only one with half a brain left, so you alone shall be the one to play this game. Let me refresh your mind. I hold the 9 souls of the stallions of this town, and I shall bet one of them with each of my roll. Meanwhile, you may first bet the body of any of the players on your side, then their mind, and finally their soul. Fen Flower’s body is a waste, so she bets her mind immediately. In my generosity, not only do you only have to REACH my number to win, but I shall play first and then you may decide to call the game off after seeing my roll. But once the game is over, there’s no turning back.”

 

“Now, here I go…” The devil says, and one of the dice he conjured earlier animates itself and rolls on the ground…

 

 

[spoiler]The power of a nice goddess of luck shines bright tonight. If any of my posts ends in doubles, the roll of the devil AFTER this one is automatically a 1 instead. If your roll gets doubles, the next roll you would lose is automatically a 6 instead[/spoiler]

[spoiler];^)[/spoiler]

 

The devil rolls a mere two, and despite the cold sweat you feel during your roll, you win this round after betting one of the mare’s body

 

“To think you needed so much encouragement to take a decision so simple.” The devil comments. “There. 1 stallion is saved. I still have 8, and I shall bet another.”

 

Again, the dice rolls…

 

 

Again you beat the roll of devil, which means one more stallion is saved.

 

“On a spree, aren’t we?” The devil speaks. “Then I have an offer for you, half pony. This time I still bet the soul of a stallion. But for the next one, if you accept, I shall bet the youth of Fen Flower. She won’t be ageless, but she will return to the pretty form she had when you met her. I could even make some adjustments to fit your liking. Regardless of whether you make her lie before or something different, you would have to bet twice as much to earn this prize. The body of two mares, or the body and mind of one mare, or any combination of that sort. You may try this bet again if you lose, but if you refuse, I won’t offer you this option again.”

 

Without waiting for your answer, the devil rolls to bet the soul of another stallion.

 

 

This time, the odds are not in your favour.

“Looks like all your bad luck was used I this roll.” The devil chuckles menacingly. “Or is it the start of a bad streak? And now one first mare shall suffer the consequences, but my offer stands regardless. If you bet twice now and win, I shall get Fen Flower back her looks. Bet only once, and I shall free another stallion, but Fen Flower will remain a wretched hag for the little time she has left.”

 

 

“I am starting to think I have indeed been too generous with you.” The demon grumbles at your higher score. “The soul of a stallion is at stake again.”

 

The devil rolls his die, and after one unexpected tumble he lands a 1. You hear a dissatisfied grunt from him. You roll and as per his rules you win this round.

 

“Too generous indeed…” He grumbles. “Another Stallion…”

 

And thus he rolls again.

 

 

It felt like your die almost landed on a 3, but right after it looked like it should have stopped, it turns into a 6.

 

“Such insolent luck!” The devil angrily exclaims. “We are not done yet, half pony. There are still many occasions for you to fail! I bet another stallion!”

 

 

The devil remains silent at your success this time, at least for a few seconds during which the very air seems to turn electric.

“That arrogant luck of yours shall be put to the test.” The devil speaks coldly. “Again, I wager the soul of a stallion this time. But you can be glad, for on my next bet, if you accept, I offer you to free Fen Flower of her obligations. However, if you lose that one, I shall immediately take the souls of the 7 mares present AND those of all the stallions, even those you saved. You may then try gain, but then it will be your soul that will be at stake.”

 

“I’ll leave this option on the table, but for now…” He continues. “I bet another stallion.”

 

 

The devil remains silent at your success this time, at least for a few seconds during which the very air seems to turn electric.

“That arrogant luck of yours shall be put to the test.” The devil speaks coldly. “Again, I wager the soul of a stallion this time. But you can be glad, for on my next bet, if you accept, I offer you to free Fen Flower of her obligations. However, if you lose that one, I shall immediately take the souls of the 7 mares present AND those of all the stallions, even those you saved. You may then try gain, but then it will be your soul that will be at stake.”

 

“I’ll leave this option on the table, but for now…” He continues. “I bet another stallion.”

 

 

You win this round and save another stallion.

“I will take up your offer, devil.” You state. “I bet the souls of this village, and in return you shall free Fen Flower from her obligation if I win.”

“Hahaha…” The devil seems delighted. “I wonder. Was this all a set up of fate? For you to believe you could save them all, only to lead you to a tragic downfall? Now the conclusion unfolds.”

 

The devil rolls, but from his generosity, the rules state that merely matching his umber assures you the win, and on this game, you roll a 6 that secures the victory.

 

“GRAH! CURSED BE YOU LUCK!” The furious voice of the devil booms in the room, forcing you to protect your ear with your hooves as you win is revealed. “I AM DONE WITH YOU! TAKE BACK ALL OF THESE WORTHLESS STALLIONS TOO, AND ENJOY YOUR VICTORY WHILE YOU CAN. I WILL REMEMBER YOU, HALF PONY…”

 

The smoke silhouette disappears in a whirlwind, and the world starts to regain its colours. You find yourself surrounded by many beautiful mares again, and even Fen Flower is back to her gorgeous self.

 

But rather than to admire them, you cannot advert your eyes from the wretched creature you realise is the mare whose flesh has been cursed. The pretty pony has been replaced by a hulking equine whose muscles seems exposed without any skin. Instead, bony spikes as long and sharp as swords protrude from all over her body, and there are two of those where her eyes should be. She also lacks a lower jaw, and it’s a frenzied scream of pain that comes out of it a second later.

 

The rest of the mares start to scream too, and clumsily rush to the door while the cursed mare start thrashing, first trying to pull out the spikes welded to her flesh and then to smash them against the walls. In this small room and with the other mares trying to leave in anything else than an orderly manner, somepony might get hurt really fast.

 

 

This is a time for appeasement. Your forte is about bolstering mares rather than soothing them, but hopefully you can do a little change of pace right now. Using your instrument, you start a calming tune.

 

 

Despite the cursed mare unleashing hell in this little cottage a soothing tune comes out of your lute and throat. Somehow, the mare seems to hear it, and her thrashing comes to a halt. The other mares but Fen Flower escape while the transformed one stops completely. Soon after, she curls in a ball and lets out a whine of utter despair, realizing there’s nothing she can do herself about her condition.

“Go get Pear Plum.” You tell Fen Flower. “She’s was waiting near the river. Maybe she can purify her!”

 

Fen Flower nods and bolts out of the room too. You’re left alone with the cursed mare, but now that the initial shock has passed, it doesn’t feel like she has any intention to hurt you anymore.

 

Fen Flower shortly returns with Pear Plum. The cursed mare accepts to let herself be touched and allows Pear Plum to use her purification magic. However, the spell of the druid mare is not strong enough. The mare retains her hellish form, albeit the panic of earlier has been replaced with a semblance of calm. While she cannot see nor speak, the transformed mare can hear and understand words alright it seems. Pear Plum tells her she will try to find a cure, but she’ll need to use magic that is beyond her current power, so the transformed mare will need to wait a while. That doesn’t seem to give the cursed mare much hope, but she has no other option.

 

You’re left to watch over the demon mare while Pear Plum and Fen Flower go purify the rest of the village. After a long and awkward moment of silence, Pear Plum and Fen Flower return, and they inform you of the situation in Fen Flower’s kitchen.

 

“The other mares are themselves again.” Pear Plum sounds a bit relieved. “And the stallions who were trapped in the mill too. However, they took it on themselves to trash the brewing machine that was exploiting them. Also… I think you should run away with Fen Flower. The other villagers are still shocked for now, but I think they’re gonna be really angry at her when they’ll realise what happened.”

“After what I’ve done, this is to be expected.” Fen Flower sulks. “I certainly deserve way worst in fact. At this point, I’ll do what ever you want. Hand me over to the authorities, or just leave me to my village’s fury, I will accept it.”

 

 

 

 

You have 3 skill points

 

If you wanted to be fair, Fen Flower deserves to remain in this village to amend for all that she did. But on the other hoof, you risked your very soul for her, and merely letting the villagers exert their revenge on her would feel like a huge waste.

 

“There’s no need for more suffering. You shall come with me, Fen Flower. Getting as far away as possible from this place is probably the best for you right now. Besides…” You pull out a suggestive smirk. “I did promise we would spend some quality time together once this demon pact stuff would be history.”

“Little Spoon, I… I don’t know what to say.” Fen Flower looks both embarrassed and overjoyed, and Pear Plum seems a little flustered surprised at the mention of quality time. “After everything that happened, I don’t know if can live up to that promise.”

 

“We’ll be walking to town, so you’ll have some time to figure that out.” You say. “Besides, even if you’re gonna get some slack tonight, we should do everything we can to figure out a way to cure the cursed mare as soon as we can. Do you know anything that could be of use to help Pear Plum find a better cure?”

“Ah…” Fen Flower looks away. “I’m afraid I don’t. I’m originally an alchemist, and none of my recipes could cure such a condition. It’s only in this case that I made the mistake of trying my hoof at demonology. I purchased a book from a strange traveling merchant, perhaps we should try to find what became of him.”

“Uhm… I’m not sure about the merchant.” Pear Plum speak up. “But can you show me this book?”

 

You go grab the book in question. The large tome has a pitch-black cover, but it seems to have been recently degraded by some outside, magical influence. The ink somehow melted off the pages, smudging the whole thing into becoming absolutely unreadable.

 

“This is so strange.” Fen Flower shivers. “I just realized; I don’t remember a single thing about what was in this book. I just summoned this devil a while ago, but wouldn’t know even were to begin if you asked me to do it again. I know I brewed this fell potion too, but my knowledge of it has just vanished.”

“Let us hope this is just the result of your contract with the devil coming to an end.” You comment.

 

Pear Plum decides to examine Fen Flower again after learning this, but she doesn’t sense anything wrong with the alchemist mare.

 

“I’ll stay here until tomorrow.” Pear Plum declares after that. “You two can return to town and inform the deputy that the fairies should return to their normal behaviour in a few days.”

“So… do you think you’ll be able to heal the cursed mare?” You ask.

“I need a stronger cleansing magic, but I have a solution.” She answers. “I will travel to meditate at the living forest of Dawnroot. It will only last for a short while, but I should have enough strength to restore the natural body of this mare that way. It won’t be easy reaching the heart of the forest, but I have faith I can do it.”

 

 

It is then time to leave for you and Fen Flower, and she packs some of her possession for a trip far from home.

Among her stuff are ingredients she may use to brew simple poisons, antidotes and various tonics, and she’s crafty enough to create throwable explosive vials too.

Before some villagers get the idea to gang up on Fen Flower, you leave the village through the hills, and catch the road again when you’re sure nopony is following you. The sun is setting at this point. You and Fen Flower have a couple hours before you reach the town that you’ll travel at a torch’s light.

 

Your companion has been rather quiet until now, probably reminiscing the evens of the day. Perhaps you could try to break the ice again.

 

 

Now that you think about it, maybe having grown Pear Plum could have allowed her to purify the cursed mare? Or… maybe not. Sure, being bigger allowed Chiminie to cast bigger spells, but you don’t think that would have translated to better purification for Pear Plum. You should have offered her to try regardless, though…

 

Also, you think about checking on the fairies, but not only is it nightfall, but Pear Plum did say it would take a few days before they return to normal. You just hope you’ll be able to claim your reward before you leave town.

 

Anyway, the more important thing is the mare in front of your eyes. You don’t feel like you’ve been properly acquainted yet. And by that you mean that you plan to eventually do some bedroom sports with Fen Flower tonight.

 

“The sunset is quite pretty around here, huh?” You say mundanely. “Especially when you don’t have a deal with the devil to worry about.”

“Yeah, that’s true.” Fen Flower giggles. “I still can’t believe I’m free from this doom…”

“Well, you better believe it. And once we have that mare cured, you’ll be able to start a new life completely. Not every mare has the chance to start over as their young and gorgeous self. What are you gonna do? You said you were an alchemist, right?”

 

“Yes, and I was even an adventure like you at some point.” She says. “But I wasn’t nearly as pretty as you see me today.”

“Oh? You were an adventurer?”

“Uh-huh.” Fen Flower nods. “Not for long, though. My mother taught me the ropes at the time, but as soon as I was able to pay for the house you found me in, I retired from that life. How long ago was that... I’m not even sure. It must be something like 60 years?”

“Woah. You must have some serious experience them.”

“Not at all.” She shakes her head, uttering a slightly embarrassed giggle. “As I said, my career was short-lived, so I have a lot to relearn. And after I bought my house, I never really did anything with my life. I just took it easy, selling my services to cure minor ailments and lazing around. I had some... affairs, but I never married. And before I knew it, I was getting older and older, I had no real accomplishment to speak of, no family anymore, and no close friends either. I tried to pick up some alchemic research with the ingredients available in the area, but trying to push my limits for the sake of it couldn’t motivate me enough. Before I knew it, I was just getting desperate for anything to take me out of the bog my life had beqqcome.”

 

“And that’s when this damned book fell in your hooves.” You say.

“Well, yeah, but…” And there Fen Flower shows you a bright smile. “Then you arrived too. A cute little bard in shining armour that you gave me another chance at life altogether. You’re probably gonna hear that a lot, but I have no idea how I could ever thank you and Pear Plum.”

 

“Haha! That’s what heroes do!” You exaggeratedly puff out your chest. “And sometimes bards have to be the heroes of their own stories. ‘Can’t leave all the damsels in distress to those pompous knights!”

That gets a genuine chuckle out of Fen Flower.

“Goodness, I can’t believe how much I like it, to hear myself being called a damsel again. But do tell me more about yourself, Little Spoon. You challenged this devil with such courage, surely you have many adventures under your belt.”

 

Prompted by the young mare, you tell her about the companions you met thus far and the challenges you faced together. Fen Flower greatly enjoys your tales, although you see a hint of discomfort when you mention that you got close from lady Silver Willow. Could she be a little jealous?

Anyway, Fen Flower tells you stories about her own adventures. Even though they happened many years ago, the quests in her stories are similar to those the young adventurers of today may face. Fen Flower escorted convoys and collected ingredients in dangerous places. The adventure that gave her the money she needed for her house was to face a whole goblin den. A few well-placed explosive potions buried the greenskins in their own caverns… and almost Fen Flower and her companions too.

 

“So you’re telling me, your magic allows you to make mares bigger?” Fen Flower asks after hearing your tales. “How does one gain such an ability?”

“There is a school for that actually.” You answer matter-of-factly. “And I have to say, &dI expected you to be curious after what this devil said.”

“Huh, so that’s what he meant with the great lust in your heart…” Fen Flower chuckles.

“Eh… I was more thinking about how I could empower mares… but I can’t deny there’s a bit of lust involved.”

“If you don’t mind me saying that, that’s just bards for you.” Fen Flower comments. “Even at the time I was young, I mean, the first time I was, many bards were already travelling the world in search of lovers of all kinds. Fuel for your wanderlust or fuel for your abilities, I don’t mind it. There’s nothing wrong with lust, is it?”

 

“So… Does that mean you wouldn’t mind if I tried my abilities on you?”

“It would be my pleasure.” Fen Flower answers.

 

Since you have the authorization of the mare to do so, you start a little empowering tune and choose to increase even further the charisma of Fen Flower. As a result, the mare lets out a little gasp as she gains 3 feet of height, now towering way above you at over twice you own height. And in addition, Fen Flower’s melons swell even further than the rest of her body. The alchemist mare is getting close to be a challenge for Silver Willow at this point, as her puppies are only a foot above the ground. For a mare that is now 7 feet tall, it means that each tit is one giant huggable pillow for you already.

 

“Oh, Little Spoon.” The grown mare lifts a leg and she contemplates her improved udders. “I’m afraid no mare will believe there ISN’T any lust involved if you transform them like this...”

“Ah… Sorry if that’s an inconvenience.”

“Are you kidding?” Fen Flower looks at you again and after a swift couple of steps, she boldly kisses your mouth. The plump lips of the huge mare that cover everything under your nose taste like the perfect mix of sugar and musk. And when the mare backs away from you, her sultry eyes tell you her intentions are at least as sinful as yours.

 

“This feels amazing Little Spoon.” Fen Flower purrs. “Part of the reason I sold my soul to a devil was to get some sex appeal back, but I realize I should have asked halfling bards instead. I can tell this excites you so. Maybe more than I do. So do you want to do it right here, my cute little saviour? Wait until we reach town? Do you want to make me bigger still? Anything you want Little Spoon. It will be my pleasure to spend you one hell of a night with you, and then many, many more.”

 

 

“I’ll go with yes to everything.” You answer dreamily. “Let’s just find a slightly more comfortable spot and let’s get busy. I have some abilities I didn’t get the chance to try yet.”

“And what would these abilities do?”

“They’ll make you bigger of course.”

“My… you sound like one really specialised bard.” Fen Flower chuckles. “I wonder how big I’ll end up exactly…”

 

After another kiss, you leave the road in the direction of the forest. At the edge, you get a fire started so you may not completely do Fen Flower in the dark. Just the presence of the huge mare is a massive turn on for you already, moreover as Fen Flower isn’t shy of teasing you, putting an exaggerate sway in her hips as she walks and throwing some longing glares at you.

 

As soon as the campfire is ready, Fen Flower steals another kiss from you.

“It’s been so long I didn’t have a lover.” Fen Flower whispers while holding your face between her big, soft hooves. “And my body’s sends me feelings I had forgotten about. Just take me right now Little Spoon...”

“Well, you’re the one holding me at the moment so…”

“And I could just use you…” Fen Flower’s smile gets mischievous. “But that wouldn’t be very nice to my hero, now. However, if you don’t mind, I’d like you to do the bulk of the work this one time. It’s been an eternity I haven’t been pleasured by a stallion. Don’t worry, you’ll get your change back Little spoon…”

 

“You don’t need to convince me, Fen Flower.” You answer. “I live to please mares that way.”

Fen Flower chuckles, and there she turns around to present you her ample flanks. She lies on her belly. Her huge teats are squeezed under her and her swollen lips are visible between her pillowy buttocks. She’s at the perfect height for you to hump her, and you put yourself in position to do just that. You hug both the juicy flanks of the mare, and penetrate her, electing a pleased purr from her.

 

“Yesss…” Fen Flower coos. “Oh, it just feels so good to…feel something down here! Go on my hero!”

As if the warm and velvety folds of the huge mare weren’t enough, her encouragement emboldens you even further. Fen Flower accompanies your every thrust with a moan, a high pitched ‘Yes’, or an enraptured look back at you. Her love tunnel quickly starts spasming, and after only a few minutes you both climax in unison. Fen Flower lets out a delighted cry, and with the gift of the bard, her body adds one more foot of height. You feel the twin buns you hug swell further between your hooves and her entrance creeps just a bit higher from the ground as you shoot your load inside.

 

“Ah… to be a mare again.” Fen Flower coos, after her peak peters out. “And what a mare! Oh, I’m even bigger now, Am I not?”

“You are, and this is only the beginning.” You say hungrily.

“Little Spoon my hero.” The mare beams at you. She seems to greatly enjoy her size. “You’re a gift that just keeps on giving, aren’t you? Anyway, let me treat you back a little.”

 

The huge mare turns to face you again, and after another kiss, Fen Flower goes down on you. While your back rests on a tree, her lips gently wrap around your grateful dick. You don’t think she has much practice, but Fen Flower sure is enthusiastic about pleasing you. She listens carefully to your reactions, and attempts to find a good rhythm and the right spots to tickle your shaft with her wurm of a tongue.

 

Fen Flower has the time to shrink down before that, but you eventually come in the mare’s huge maw. Despite you warning, Fen Flower does nothing to stop her suckling even as you tell her you’re gonna cream, and she dutifully drinks every spurt coming out of your prick, growing to 9 feet tall this time.

 

“Ah, so I’ll be getting bigger each time?” Fen Flower takes a little break to comment. “How long can you last, Little Spoon? Will my hero make me reach the starry sky tonight?”

After a giggle, Fen Flower gets back to it, purring as she sucks your cock again. You can’t get enough of this eagerly growing mane, and in the heat of the moment you use you power to grow Fen Flower even more with Embrace Destiny.

 

That brings Fen Flower to 11 feet. She lets out a quizzical hum as she grows, looking straight in your eyes with hers that are big enough you see you whole reflection in them already. You can’t resist, and grow Fen Flower even bigger with you newly acquired second use of Embrace Destiny. That beautiful face of her occupies your whole field of vision now. This sight pushes over the edge, and Fen Flower grow yet again, reaching 14 feet of height.

 

“Ah, this is so fun Little Spoon.” Fen Flower takes another break. “I love this so much. It wasn’t enough to save me from this devil and to give me back my youth and beauty, now you also turn me into a growing force of nature as well. My hero, I’ll be a splendid as you want me to be!”

And without further delay, Fen Flower gets back to sucking you off with even more passion. Despite how many times you came in rapid succession, the sight of this mare, bigger than anything you ever saw, and yet so adamant about pleasuring you makes you erupt in no time again. A fourth time.

 

You let you a passioned grunt as Fen Flower grows again. The mare is now 15 feet tall, and five time you own height. There are already few creatures in this would that could match such size, but to a halfling like yourself, Fen Flower is already looks the size of a might and horny dragoness. Her lips now cover everything under you ribs as she still uses her mouth to please you, and if you stood under her you would only be able to reach one of those tits that are so gigantic, you’d be nibbling on a nipple as big as your own head, attached to a milky orb that would fit inside no hobbit hole.

 

And yet, Fen Flower continues. The extend of which you can grow mares, personified in Fen Flower in front of you makes you mad with lust, even after your previous climaxes, you feel wave after wave of heat pushing you closer to another peak already, and in no time, you erupt in the mare’s giant mouth again.

 

And now Fen Flower grows even more. 4 more feet, bringing her to 19’ tall. The space you chose at the edge of the woods is looking small now, with Fen Flower’s massive backside making the tree behind her groans ominously, and eventually give up and break in half with a mighty crack.

 

“My, that was a big one!” Fen Flower giddily exclaims, seemingly pleased by the current might of her body despite the surprise of destroying a whole tree without thinking about it.

“Yeah, I think… I think that’s as big as I can make you for now.” You say, catching your breath. “And you’ll get no smaller that your size of a minute ago until tomorrow either.”

“You said for now…?” Fen Flower’s eyes sparkles. “You mean there’ll be more?”

“Well, yeah. As I’ll gain experience, I’ll keep learning new ways to grow mares, and those I use already will only get stronger. Oh, and speaking of that, this size should grant you the ability to make me, you know, a bit more consequent where it counts.”

 

Fen Flower seems quizzical for a second, but then her eyes fall on your halfling piercer, and a couple seconds later you find yourself equipped with an ogre-sized dragon slayer that rises way above your own face.

“Oh, Little Spoon.” Fen Flower show you one big smile. “Is there any of my wishes you aren’t gonna grant me tonight? I… I don’t even know how to make it up to you. Again, I’ll do anything you want me to. Just say the words my saviour.”

 

[spoiler]If you don’t want to do anything special, Fen Flower shall ride you for the rest of the night.[/spoiler]

 

“First, let me look at how sexy you are.” You say.

You manage to carefully stand up despite the load between your legs. Fen Flower lies on her belly, and watches with an enamoured smile as you go around her. You brush your side against a silky-smooth leg that is as wide as you are tall. Then, you journey to be in view of the nethers of the giantess. Fen Flower politely flicks her tail to the side to expose you her swollen entrance nestled between the two pillowy hills that are her buttocks. This wet cave is elevated by a hoofful of feet from Fen Flowers’s boobs squished under it. You’re staring right at her peach-sized clit right now, and unfortunately you don’t think you could climb even just that with the load you’re packing.

 

Then, you’ll go for the next best thing.

Or… one of the many equally best things you have in mind, really.

 

“Lady Fen Flower, would you allow me to come between those wondrous teats of yours.”

“Ah, I see.” Fen Flower stands up and gropes one over her humongous fun-bags. “These are quite impressive indeed. Anyway, my mountains are yours to conquer my hero. You can come as many times as you want! Let me just fix you up…”

 

Fen Flower lifts you up as though you weighted nothing and puts you back leaning on the tree. Then, she sits herself in front of you, bringing you eye-to-eye with nipples as big as your head. While Silver Willow would proportionally have bigger assets, Fen Flower is now a 19 feet mare, and it’s a whole group of adventurers she could smother between these puppies. That, or your monstruous cock.

 

Fen Flower giddily gets to her task and wraps her twin mounds around you cock, and she has no choice but to cover you in boobs as well in the process. Not that you’re complaining. Your whole body is covered in the warmth and heft of Fen Flower’s breasts. You moan in delight as your giant cock twitches expectantly even before Fen Flower starts moving. Already, the influx from the plethora of nerves in your massive member is threatening to push you over the edge.

 

A bit clumsily, Fen Flower starts to pull her massive teats up and down you member. You emit a muffled moan as the friction of the soft fur on your hard cock is absolutely heavenly. And Quickly, Fen Flower kisses your flare which earns her a serving of pre. The rubbing is making everything hot and tingly, and your skin only gets even more sensitive as Fen Flower’s ministrations go on. You erupt once more, sending gallons inside the giant mare’s mouth which she sucks to the very last drop. With a cock this size, you reach such a level of arousal your body is climaxing non-stop, doing its best to pump out more and more juice for an insatiable giant mare. You howl in the night while Fen Flower’s suckling sound never stops either. You lose track of time, has it been minutes? Hours? Years you’ve been lost in this pillowy heaven?

When Fen Flower slows down and allows you to come down of your high, it is still night. You are covered in sweat, and the inside of Fen Flower’s tits are splattered with a mix of saliva and cum that dripped out of her mouth.

 

“And you satisfied my saviour?” Fen Flower asks with a proud and sultry smile. “I love seeing you so happy. Do you want to take a break now?”

“I promised you all night, Lady Fen Flower.” You say. “You shall get all night. You already realized some of my wildest dreams, so take the reins as much as you want from now on.”

“Really, you’re spoiling me Little Spoon.” Fen Flower coos. “Then be ready to ride until dawn, my mighty hero.”

“Allow me to make the ride more comfortable, then.”

 

Clumsily taking your lute, you change the focus of your inspiration from charisma to constitution. Over a dozen seconds, the breasts of Fen Flower return to their normal size, which in her case means two appealingly plump melons alright. Now instead, it is her flanks that fill up with even more cushioning. Fen Flower lets out a surprised gasp as her tushy now proportionally exceeds the one of Pear Plum in girth, making it bulge out significantly at each side of the mare, even seen from the front.

 

“Goodness, is there any bodily excess you not fetishize, Little Spoon?”

Fen Flower pats her soft backside, and while playfully biting her lip, she gives it a sonorous slap, sending the plump masses jiggling widely for a second, before returning to their still and perfect roundness.

“Good thing I now have some good seating if I have to take the reins.” She comments with a giggle, and then her eyes fall on you. “Now I’m gonna ned just a little more…”

 

Before you know it, your already colossal shaft has gained another foot of length, which will probably come in handy to part through Fen Flower’s sea of ass.

“I hope you’re ready my hero.” Fen Flower bites her lip. “I have dozens of years of thirst to catch up on.”

“Again, this is what is live for.”

 

Fen Flower doesn’t need any more encouragements after that. Time seems to blur as the giant mare uses you again and again for her pleasure, bringing you too in a constant streak of climaxes in the process. Her cries of pleasure echo loudly in the night, and these are paused only when the mare decide to take a break to make sure you’re alright, snuggling your body made slimy by her juices I the process. Between the multiple sessions of fucking and the warm embrace of Fen Flower, you do not realize when you fall asleep.

 

The giant mare follows you all the way to your dreams. Even in the ether her plump mouth is sucking on your shaft. But as you come and wake up, you realize this was no dream at all. You are still at the edge of the forest, the sun is up in the sky, and already a 9 feet Fen Flower just pleasured your deliciously sore member with her mouth.

“Mmh, good morning my hero!” Fen Flower greets you with a bright smile after swallowing the rest of your load. “I hope you don’t mind my surprise breakfast. You like me big, don’t you? Then I’ll be as big as yesterday if you want. Is that alright with you?”

 

May it be because she enjoys it as much as you do or because of how grateful she is, Fen Flower seems incredibly eager to grow. As far as you’re concerned, you would tell her a thousand times yes of course, but maybe there are appearances you’d like to keep up in priority. Or on the contrary, maybe one huge Fen Flower is the kind of advertisement you need to convince many other mares of the benefit of your abilities. That choice is up to you, but you should probably finish making your way to town

 

 

“Ah, careful Lady Fen Flower. You should remain small enough to fit inside buildings for now.”

“Mmh…” The mare pouts. “Well, I suppose I should stop here, then. But if you change your mind, I’ll be glad to get bigger whenever you want my hero! In fact, I’ll do anything you want, really!” She giggles.

 

You finally make your way to town, where you can take a good bath to clean the excesses of the previous night. Your big and sexy follower gathers some looks, but no more than Silver Willow when it was her that was enlarged.

 

Anyway, you inform the deputy that you found and destroyed the source of what caused the change of behaviour of the fairies and that they should be back to normal in a matter of days. Of course, he would like to make sure it is the case before giving the reward, so you will receive your share of the payment at that moment. Since Pear Plum will take care of lifting the curse of the mare at the other village, that isn’t a problem for her. If you decide to travel before receiving the reward, you can have it delivered my mail as long as you remain in a civilised place for a couple days.

 

Anyway, you make your way to the tavern, and go look at the quest board to decide your next move.

 

 

There are also groups you have a hunch you could join on a quest, and those are quite familiar to you this time.

 

 

 

The first adventuring companions you met are at the tavern, and it seems they’re preparing themselves to confront Ulna’s clan. You decide to join them, as you told Ulna you would.

“Greetings, fair companions!” You hail them. “How have you been doing? I have to say, you look like you earned your marks as adventurers alright.”

Indeed, the ponies in front of you look better equipped than the last time you saw them. Shield Scrapper found some plates to protect himself and carries one more impressive broadsword. It’s hard to say, but the stallion may have developed some more muscles too. Meanwhile, Chiminie bears a sorcerer’s hat, and there’s a fiery glimmer in her eyes. Ulna didn’t change anything as obvious, but she looks more determined and confident than you’ve ever seen her.

 

“What a pleasure to meet you again Little Spoon.” Shield Scratcher comments, and looking up at your gorgeous followed. “I see your ability grew too...”

“Is good you here.” Ulna nods in your direction. “You heard news about clan too?”

“Uhm.” You nod. “It looks to me you’re ready confront your past.”

Again, Ulna nods.

 

“I’m afraid there are… complications however.” Shield Scrapper speaks up. “Ulna’s clan has raided several villages nearby, and the towns of the region are putting together a defence force. They also queried the help of the lord of the land, and army ponies might eventually come to deal with the situation. Adventurers have been quested to take up the arms for a reward and protect the villages too.”

“Also, Ulna told us she doesn’t understand why her clan would suddenly attack villages like that.” Chiminie says.

“Is true.” Ulna adds. “Village have no challenge, no rich. Clan hunt own food. Clan know ponies band up if attacked, and orc clans had silent agreement not to attacks. I has bad feeling about this.”

 

“We were about to decide how to approach this.” Chiminie says. “First, we could join the defence force. That would be the least dangerous approach, but that would probably end with a frontal fight with Ulna’s clan. There’s also the option of approaching the clan directly but they may not welcome the return of Ulna, and be aggressive toward ponies too.”

“I am exile, but I can ask for visit like other clan.” Ulna comments. “That what supposed to happen.”

 

“What we’ll be doing is the main point indeed.” Shield Scrapper says. “But we seem to have rudely skipped the introductions. Little Spoon, who might be that tall beauty accompanying you?”

“My, thank you! My name is Fen Flower!” The mare giddily introduces herself, while Shield Scrapper’s words earned him one cold glare from Chiminie. “I’m an alchemist. Little Spoon saved me from the direst predicament, and now I’d love to help friends of my hero in their quest!”

“Ah, you seem rather enthusiast about it.” Shield Scrapper shows an uncomfortable grin after glancing at the disproving halfling mare. “I am Shield Scrapper. Pleased to meet you.”

“I’m Chiminie.” The halfling mare says. “I’m Shield Scrapper’s marefriend.”

“I Ulna.” Ulna blankly says. “I appreciate you help.”

 

You hope everybody’s gonna get along. Anyway, you’re not gonna move tonight, but you might as well already decide how to approach the situation tomorrow.

 

 

“I say, perhaps we could sneak around the camp of the orcs.” You offer. “If indeed something unusual is afoot, we must learn about it before we confront them in any way.”

“I see.” Chiminie nods. “That could be useful indeed. But is any of us trained to accomplish such a feat? I wouldn’t feel confident trying to discreetly go past those raiders myself...”

“Very dangerous to sneak.” Ulna states. “Clan will attack on sight if found.”

“Well, it looks like that you’re our only contender, Little Spoon.” Shield Scrapper says. “But please do not force yourself. There’s no dishonour in acknowledging one’s own limits. I’d much rather find another way to deal with these raiders than to know one of my companions is in great danger.”

 

“Thanks, Shield Scrapper.” You nod at the fighter pony. “I have to say, I’m not completely sure yet myself.”

 

“Anyway, let me change the subject.” You say with a smile. “What have you all been up to? Ulna already knows since we accomplished that quest together, but I was the bodyguard of one noble lady only a few days ago.”

“Ha!” Ulna laughs. “I protects pony lady. I catches bandits. You get troubles for sex with pony lady!”

“Hahaha!” It’s Shield Scrapper’s turn to let out a hearty laugh. “Sounds like you’re living up to your reputation as a bard, Little Spoon. If you do not mind, I would like to hear this story alright.”

 

As requested, you narrate your adventures to the table. Ulna makes sure to not let a single embellishment of your role go unnoticed in the tale of the protection of Silver Willow, much to the amusement of the rest of the ponies present. When the time comes to tell about the adventure during which you met Fen Flower, your companion on the contrary cannot stop praising your courage and willpower, to the point of getting the rest of your companion to snicker just as much.

 

As for your companions, Shield Scrapper and Chiminie had two adventures without you. They first managed to tail and catch a poacher of fire newts together, and for their second quest they explored a tomb that had been unearthed but a recent tremor. They were accompanied by a unicorn priest and an orc fighter for that one.

“I feel like we got lucky with this quest.” Chiminie says. “We found some quite valuable stuff in here. We were able to purchase some good equipment thanks to that.”

“Yes, and it was quite the challenge too!” Shiel Scrapper adds. “A powerful mummy awaited in the depths of this place. It wanted to steal our life force to revive itself in some way, but we were able to defeat it without too much trouble, and that’s all thank to you my dear.” Shield Scrapper says to Chiminie, kissing her cheek in the process.

“Ah, it was nothing.” The blushing mage says. “My fire was just happened to work will again that evil. Nothing would have been possible without you protecting me and Enigma from its spells.”

 

Aren’t these two cute? You planned to embarrass Shield Scrapper a little, but maybe there’s no need for that. Ulna then tells you about the dozens of ways to bash in a goblin’s skull she learned from her barbarian companion in her previous adventure.

 

About two hours have passed since you reunited with your former companions. You’ve since then shared lunch and quite a number of pints, making the company of all very enjoyable to each other. You’ll need to start your journey toward the next adventure eventually, but perhaps you want to have some more fun with your friends before that?

 

 

“I’m so glad we met again my companions!” You merrily say. “How about an orgy to celebrate?”

An awkward silence falls on your table after you offer, and all ponies present give you a confused glare, except for Fen Flower who seem to like the idea.

 

“Hahaha!” Shield Scrapper laughs out loud, breaking the silence. “Good one Little Spoon! You’re such a joker!”

The other ponies around the table start to laugh too, taking your suggestion as a joke. You gotta remember to ease ponies into the idea of group sex before asking them in the middle of the day.

 

Anyway, as time goes on and that the buzz of alcohol weakens, you all start to think more about the task that will soon be at hoof.

 

 

“I’ve decided I’m gonna do it.” You state. “I will sneak into the raider camp and discover what is happening to these orcs. Fen Flower.” You turn to the grown alchemist mare. “Do you think you could craft some smoke bombs for me? That way I’ll be able to send signals if I’m in trouble and that I need your help while I’m in here.”

“Of course.” Fen Flower nods. “I’ll be happy to help! This is quite simple to do, but still I’ll need half an hour prepare them.”

“No problem.” Ulna says. “If everypony okay, we go after.”

 

 

For the rest of the day, you carefully travel in the direction of the raider’s camp, a task which include finding them. They may even be on the move, and you’d rather not end up in their path unprepared. You choose not to make contact with the defence force as you fear they might not like the idea of adventurers disturbing the raiders outside of their own plans. Instead, you ask the inhabitants of nearby villages to find your way there.

 

The sun is about to set when you eventually find your target. From Ulna’s words, her clan counts about 100 orcs, and it’s a cluster of 30 tents of varying size that you observe in the plain, which is settling for the night. You establish your own encampment at a safe distance from them as the sun is starting to set.

 

“Well, it’s up to you little Spoon.” Shield Scrapper says. “You can infiltrate the raider camp now or a little later. Perhaps you’d like to rest a little first? Since they’ll be turning in for the night too, all you have to do is to move before dawn.”

 

“I shall depart right away, before we get into the heart of the night.” You say. “I won’t be learning much if I can only hear them snoring.”

“Alright Little Spoon.” Shield Scrapper nods. “We’ll be watching the camp. We’ll run in as fast as we can if we see your smoke bombs.”

“Thanks.” You nod and start to walk away. “I’m counting on you.”

 

“Oh, Little Spoon!” Fen Flower suddenly approaches you and the huge mare forcibly takes you in a hug. “Please be careful my hero!”

And there, the large mare passionately kisses you on the mouth under the eyes of the rest of the party. Ulna snickers, but Chiminie and Shield Scrapper advert their eyes, looking slightly embarrassed.

“Promise me you’ll come back to me Little Spoon…”

“Of course!” You answer the enamoured mare. “Do not worry my lady. I shall overcome this challenge like all the others!”

It is then really time to go after that. You silently leave your own camp to approach the encampment of the orc raiders in the tall grass while the sun has just set, the hues of orange and red waning in the sky.

 

It seems like they’ve only set up sentries and some barricades. Nothing you shouldn’t be able to crawl through. Luckily, orcs aren’t among the races that see better in the dark. Now, you’ve got to get past the first tents…

 

 

The orcs cleared some of the tall grass around their barricade, and there’s a space where you can’t avoid running in the open. However, you only need a couple seconds to hop through that distance while the sentries are looking somewhere else.

 

Inside the camp there are many tents, barrels as well as various furniture for you to hide behind. You should be able to navigate easily enough through here.

 

Now, our mission is to find why these orcs suddenly started raiding villages.

 

 

There got to be something important in the ornate tent.

Past the sentries around the camp, there are only orcs casually going on with their night, often with a mug of ale in their hoof. You’re able to approach this tent that you believe may be the one of the chief from the fact it is uniquely decorated. Taking a peek inside, you see it is empty, so you decide to go in.

 

Directly in front of the entrance in a quite eerie throne made of various bones and sitting on a pile of them. Bones of Beast. You hope… It seems like the opposite of comfortable anyway. More interesting than this savage piece of art and the straw bed is the table on the side of the room. More bones are laid there, but also crystals, vials and plants, as well as a variety of scrolls written on beast skins.

 

You immediately go for the scrolls in the hope that these may contain some information that could help you understand what’s is happening. It is none of that however. Those are magical treaties written in orc, and not about just any magic either. It’s necromancy. Some of these scrolls very clearly describe rituals to raise the dead as servile zombies or skeletons while other talk about preserving bodies and summoning souls from beyond.

 

You remember when Ulna told you about her master. An orc named Bone Thorn killed him and took his place as a shaman, and then sent Ulna into exile. Your orc companion didn’t mention Bone Thorn being the chief, but what you found in this tent may indicate that he took over since then.

 

 

You think you already uncovered some good information, but you’ll need to talk with Ulna to draw a conclusion. Anyway, you decide to pocket some of the scrolls and valuable-looking ingredients of the table. Adventurers have to loot to eat sometimes, or maybe these scrolls could be useful for Ulna or Fen Flower.

 

Luckily, nopony barged in while you were swiping those away. You aren’t gonna wait for the owner of this tent to come back, and instead start to think about returning to your companions. But before that, you think it shouldn’t be too risky to eavesdrop on the orcs feasting. You hear little useful information among the laughs and brags, but at one point, you do hear a worthwhile bit.

 

“Things have been so much fun since Bone Thorn took over. Now that’s what being a clan should feel like.” You tell word for word what you heard to your companions.

Coming back in the night went without trouble, and already you told your friends what you saw and learned, and showed them your prizes too. Also, you’re being hugged by Fen Flower at the moment, and she again kissed you when you returned.

 

In the dim light of the only lantern you dare to keep alive, Ulna looks worried.

“Strange.” She ponders aloud. “Bone Thorn shaman. Took shaman position from master. Now he chief too? Also… Bone Thorn use no nece… necoro…, uhm, he no raise dead. He raise vine and plant.”

“Perhaps he took those to learn from the rival he defeated.” Chiminie postulates.

“May be.” Ulna says. She takes one scroll among those you brought. “I remembers. Master taught me this one. Is scroll of master. But Bone Thorn say raise dead is wrong, bad magic. He change mind?”

“He probably wanted to hurt you with his words, Ulna.” Shield Scrapper says. “But if he took over the head of the clan, now he sounds to me like the type of orc to acquire all the power he can.”

“Shield may be right.” Ulna nods. “But… Strange still. I never hear Bone Thorn want to be chief.”

 

“Does that change anything?” Fen Flower says. “Thanks to Little Spoon, we’re pretty much sure that the orcs are raiding villages because this Bone Thorn guy became the chief. Since he’s the one that killed Ulna’s master, that means none of us can talk him out of it. I think it’s time we joined the defence force and taught these orcs a lesson.”

“Lady Fen Flower…” Shield Scrapper speaks up. “This is Ulna’s family we’re talking about. Perhaps our companion would like to avoid a bloodbath.”

“Is okay.” Ulna grumbles, looking away. “Feeling not important. Solution important.”

“What are our choices, then?” Chiminie asks. “Do we have a way to make this Bone Thorn stop raiding villages? Is there a way we could make him not the chief anymore?”

 

“Uhm. Clan orc could defy him to become chief.” Ulna grumbles. “But I is no clan orc…”

 

 

You may talk more with you companion before choosing an option, or of course pick a different path altogether.

 

“Ulna, I’d like to hear a little more about how orc clans work.” You say. “What is the minimum number of orcs that make a clan? Are you a clan by yourself now?”

“No minimum.” Ulna shakes her head. “Clan is group that decide they live with same rules. Each clan has own rules, own history. New clan appear, other disappear, clan part in two, or two merge in one, or clan just kill other clan. All clan share some rules because of orc history. One orc can make clan, but other clan respect clan strength, so one-orc clan get no respect. Orc can be without clan too. I is without clan. No reason to…”

 

“So, in the end it’s a matter of strength?” Chiminies says. “There are rules, but they can be bypassed if you’re stronger.”

“Uhm.” Ulna nods. “More or less true.”

“So let’s say I made you really big.” You offer. “And that you flawlessly beat Bone Thorn, like if you ate him or something. Would that make you the chief?”

“Eh…” Ulna winces. “Only clan orc can challenge chief to become chief. Outsider could only do if the clan respect him. Display of power, like, yeah, eating chief could help. But I has no idea what to tell clan as chief. Clan would not like me. Would fight me anyway I thinks.”

 

It sounds like a coup from outside the clan is somewhat possible, as orcs will respect a greater strength to an extent. However, Ulna doesn’t sound like she’s very popular among her peers at the moment, and probably doesn’t want to be the chief of her clan either.

 

But then, you have another idea.

 

“Hold on, there’s something I need to show you Ulna.” You browse the scrolls you picked up and find the one you were looking for. The one which described how to summon the souls of the dead. “Look! Can you summon your master’s soul with this for advice? Or maybe ask the previous chief what happened to him!”

Ulna takes a look at the scroll, and you see her eyes light up as they read it.

 

“Uhm! I can do it!” She nods. “Maybe master can help! Tell us about Bone Thorn!”

 

You all watch as Ulna prepares the ritual, using components you brought back and some of her own. The process in itself isn’t too different from the summoning you saw Fen Flower perform at the time, except the symbols Ulna draws aren’t the same at all and that she burns her preparation as incense inside a skull instead of putting it to boil in a cauldron.

 

The orc mare stats chanting in orc, and eventually.

“Hear me through the veil, you that I call.” She concludes. “Malmarrow! I, Ulna, commands you to manifest now!”

The air grows still, but despite Ulna’s incantation, nothing seems to be happening.

 

“He-hear me through the veil, you that I call.” She tries again. “Malmarrow! I, Ulna, commands you to manifest… NOW!”

But again, the dead remain silent.

 

Ulna attempts to use her incantation a third time, but once more, nothing seems to happen.

“Curses, it’s not working!” She growls to herself in frustration, frenetically rereading the scroll and looking at her own work. “But how? I did everything right! How did this not work? This can’t be right! Am I… Am I really that bad at this?”

 

 

“What if he’s not actually dead?” You tell Ulna. “Did you actually see him die?”

“Yes is did, there is no mistake.” Ulna nods. “Bone Thorn, he… I saw him crush his neck. And I don’t just mean strangled, master was almost…” Ulna shakes her head. “Anyway, nopony could have survived that.”

“Ahem…” Shield Scrapper speaks up. “I did not understand that last bit, but if your master practiced necromancy, is there a chance he cheated death somehow?”

 

Ulna remains silent. She doesn’t seem to have an answer to that.

“Anyway, how about trying to summon the former chief of the clan?” You offer. “Maybe we’ll get answers, and you’ll have a proof you’re doing things right, Ulna.”

The orc mare ponders for a second, before showing you a nod and a grateful smirk.

“But how about I increased your power too just to make sure…”

 

Since nopony protested, you think the mares present are alright with that. Whipping out your instrument, you start a strengthening tune. Chiminie doubles in size with a little yelp, Ulna welcomes being 8 feet with a grunt, and Fen Flower let out a little moan as she reaches 11. No wanting to go with constitution of charisma, the bodies of the mare also gained strength this time.

 

“My… Little Spoon!” Fen Flower coos. The huge mare uses her hoof to draw circles on her now aesthetically firm midsection, which you can stare right into as she lies of her side. “You really have a solution to all of a mare’s problems, don’t you?”

Glancing at Chiminie, you see her looking at herself from all angles, tentatively flexing some muscles while Shield Scrapper watches her with a blush on his face. The fact the halfling mare looks like a more imposing brawler than himself doesn’t seem to bother him one bit.

 

Speaking of imposing, Ulna, who was already quite beefy, now looks absolutely ripped. But rather than to marvel at her powerhouse of a body, she has started rebuilding her ritual with a renewed focus.

 

A few minutes later, her chant is heard again in the night.

“Hear me through the veil, you that I call.” You recognize that part. “Axegrinder Blackhoof, heir of clan Blackhoof! I, Ulna, commands you to manifest now!”

 

And this time you hear a fizzle as the incense inside the skull comes alive after Ulna finishes her sentence, its colour shifting to green. In addition to the smoke that was coming from the empty orbits, now green sparks are seen through them, and soon their movement remind you of two pupils.

“Ulna! You dare to use this cursed magic on my spirit?!” A ghastly male voice barks in orc, while the maw of the skull moves despite the absence of muscles. “Was the doom of clan Blackhoof not enough for you? You have to mock me through the grave in addition?!”

“Chief Axegrinder.” Ulna remains calm. “I called you in search of answers. I heard that you were vanquished by Bone Thorn. But what is this doom of the clan you speak about?”

 

The skull remains silent for a second, its flaming eyes darting appraisingly between Ulna and the rest of you.

“Hmm. I suppose Malmarrow didn’t include you in his selfish plans…”

“Chief…” Ulna whispers hopefully. “You speak as though my master was… alive.”

“Yes, and he revealed the extent of his malevolence to me!” Axegrinder says. “He plans to lead to whole clan to its destruction! Listen carefully Ulna, you and your… strange allies, might be the only hope of clan Blackhoof. Your former master controls the body of Bone Thorn like a puppet, and being freed from his old decaying body gave his mind back the power of its prime. While we fought, his magic staggered my body, unseen by all, and while my legs wouldn’t raise and that my jaw wouldn’t open, his wretched ghost muttered into my ear about how he would bring death to all those that mocked him, to all the clan. He plans to lead them into a war they can’t win and then raise their corpse like puppets for his own amusement.”

 

“Ulna!” The skull calls again. “I know you were exiled from clan blackhoof, and that I have nothing to offer in return for what I ask. But you are the only hope I have to protect the clan from the fatal consequences of my shortcomings. I, Axegrinder Blackhoof, renounce my pride and humbly beg you. You have to stop Malmarrow!”

 

And as suddenly as he appeared, the green flame vanishes, leaving only dying smokes coming out from the skull.

“See, I knew the problem wasn’t you.” You say, But Ulna seems frozen in shock, processing the several revelations from the former chief.

“What did he say?” Chiminie asks. While Ulna comes out of her stupor, you tell your friends what was said in orc.

 

“I see.” Chiminie nods, and then approaches the orc mare to give her a friendly pat on the back. “Ulna? Are you alright?”

“Uh…” She jumps slightly. “Y-yeah.”

“I can imagine that’s a lot to take in. I… suppose you couldn’t talk with the chief any longer?”

 

“Uhm…” Ulna nods. “Soul cannot stay too long.”

“Anyway, you learned that your master is still alive, but he’s trying to get your former clan killed.” Chiminies says. “I know it’s a hard decision, but we have to settle what are we going to do from here on.”

“Yes, I knows that, but I… I not knows what do yet.”

 

“Well, I say again that we should join the defence force.” Fen Flower says. “This Malmarrow just sounds too evil to be friend with, and from what Little Spoon told us, the clan is fine with going to war anyway. Besides, these guys didn’t have anything to say when Ulna was exiled, right? And now the chief begs for help? Humf! To hell with them all!”

“Come on lady Fen Flower.” Shield Scrapper speaks up. “Again, this is her family. Ulna, please tell her this isn’t what you want.”

In reaction, Ulna looks away.

“Clan did exile me… That was not very nice….”

“Attagirl!” Fen Flower grins. “Let’s crush these bozos together!”

“Not decided yet!” Ulna frown at the giant mare. “It is more complicated…”

 

“Are you thinking about Malmarrow?” Chiminie asks, and Ulna nods in response. “You still… respect him in some way?”

Again, the orc mare nods.

“But… Now master may hate me. Try to kill me. Like clan.”

“Take your time.” Chiminie smiles, and gives the back of the orc mare another friendly pat. “Whatever you want to do, we’ll do our best to help.”

 

Perhaps you could speak with Ulna and help her sort her thoughts out too.

 

 

You approach Ulna, who still seems lost in her thoughts.

“I’m just giving you my thoughts here, but I wish your clan and the villagers could be left out of this.”

“I’ll be honest too then.” Ulna replies. “I don’t care much about those pony villagers.”

“Then what about the rest of your clan?”

Ulna sighs.

“The thing is, part of me feels like this is right, that the clan deserves this. You heard how Axegrinder talked before he realised I wasn’t with master.”

“That makes me realize how little I know about orc clans.” You say. “Don’t you have family there?”

 

“Clan Blackhoof intentionally severs familial bonds.” Ulna shakes her head. “New-born orcs are taken from their parents and raised by the clan alltogether. They are taught quickly to take care of themselves. I never knew who my parents were, but I don’t feel the need to. That is normal to me.”

“But you had friends, right?”

“Well, somehow.” Ulna looks at her hooves. “I never exactly… fit in. Sure, I had some educators I liked, and some clan ponies my age I would sometimes play or train with, but many more picked on me. I was among the least promising ponies of my generation in the eyes of the adults too. I often felt like I was… merely tolerated by the rest of the clan.”

“But with Malmarrow, it was different then?” You ask, and Ulna nods. “How did he become your master?”

 

“Our clan holds a ceremony for us to reach the adult age. We have to convince a seasoned orc of the clan to become our master so we can learn their skills, and for that we have to triumph over the challenge they would issue us to complete the ceremony. The stronger the master you choose, the harder of a challenge you should expect, especially since it would become a competition if several orcs wanted the same master. But I chose Malmarrow, the shaman and oldest orc of the clan. Rumours said he was over a century old, that he had become senile and would cast curses on his peers without even thinking about it. The rest of the clan avoided him, and I too was doing so until that point, but somehow, I felt drawn to him…”

“You felt like he was going through the same stuff you were?” You ask. “That he would understand the feeling of being left out by the rest of the clan?”

“Ah, that’s probably it.” Ulna says, a half-smile on her face. “At that point, I didn’t realize it, though. But anyway, I asked Malmarrow to become my master. He just glared at me in silence for a while, or maybe he was staring at the air in front of me, I wasn’t even sure. I don’t know what he was thinking, whether he was surprised a young one would ask for a challenge, or that he thought too little of me to offer me one as I feared. But in the end, he did accept. He asked me to perform a simple spell, to raise the skeleton of a songbird he had just killed. At first I was scared I would fail, but Malmarrow guided me all the way through. It was more a lesson than a challenge, but I was proud when I succeeded. Malmarrow… I never saw his face bulge. His expression had frozen in a wince from his old age, but since he taught me I thought he must have liked me at least a little, and I wanted to make him proud in return.”

 

“Now he was my master, and he showed me the ropes of necromancy. It was a short and strange time, but not a bad one. The rest of the clan avoided Malmarrow, and now they avoided me too… which felt like a nice change for me. Malmarrow was infinitely patient as a teacher. He didn’t congratulate me if I did well, but never berated me when I failed either. He always calmly reexplained when I asked, and didn’t insist when I wanted to quit something for a day. I felt like he was too lenient at times even, but I was able to advance at my own rhythm. It felt nice for once. Without the rest of the clan picking on me and learning new stuff everyday, it felt like I belonged somewhere for once.”

 

“It ended with Bone Thorn.” Ulna continues her tale. “He was not the shaman of the clan in name, but in practice he already assumed all of its responsibilities since the other orcs avoided Malmarrow. Sometimes I fear that it’s because I reminded him of Malmarrow’s existence by making him my master. Three months after my ceremony, he challenged Malmarrow to take his place. I didn’t know what to do, and I knew how old and slow Malmarrow was. That there was no way he would win. But somehow, he accepted to fight rather than to just give up his tittle, and was killed by Bone Thorn. The clan was glad to be rid of the old shaman, and nopony questioned it when Bone Thorn made me an exile. I left in tears, and then, well, you know the rest…”

“What if Malmarrow controlled Bone Thorn when he exiled you already?” You say.

“You mean, Malmarrow could have possessed him as soon as Bone Thorn killed him?”

“Maybe even before that but I wouldn’t know.” You shrug. “But my point is, do you think he may have tried to move you away from the clan while he was about to destroy it?”

Again, Ulna remains silent as she doesn’t seem to know.

 

“How about trying to summon Bone Thorn, then?” You offer. “That way we’ll know if he’s still alive somehow or not.”

“I’d rather not talk to him.” Ulna scowls. “And if my master didn’t finish him off, I wouldn’t mind doing it myself. No, the one I ned to talk to is Malmarrow. I need to hear it from him. What happened. Why he’s doing this. What he thinks of me...”

Ulna stands up.

“I wants to talk to master how controls current chief of clan.” Ulna declares to everybody. “I knows it is hard thing to do. Will you help me?”

 

Chiminie and Shield Scrapper exchange a nod and then the halfling mare answers.

“Of course Ulna. We’ll do our best to help you!”

“Little Spoon seems to like you, so you can count on me I guess…” Fen Flower nonchalantly adds.

Ulna can’t repress a little smile.

“Thanks, friends…”

 

All that is left to do is to decide how to do that. As he possessed Bone Thorn who’s now the chief, it’s going to be hard to get a discussion with him.

 

 

“At this point, I think it’s better we tried to talk to the clan in a formal way.” You speak. “To ask for a parley of sorts. Of all our options, this sound to me like the one that has the smallest chance to devolve in a fight. And if these orcs were to play tough, suddenly facing mares several times their size could bring them to discussion again too.”

“I see.” Shield Scrapper nods. “But, empowering your companion is one thing, facing his necromancer is another. You told me from what the soul said that he could paralyse an adversary as strong as an orc chieftan with his mind alone, right? I feel like we would be putting ourselves in great danger if somehow Malmarrow deemed we were not friends of his.”

 

Ulna scowls, but she doesn’t oppose anything to Shield Scrapper’s words. Indeed, Malmarrow could very well see the rest of you as disposable even if he happened to be considerate toward Ulna. And after hearing her tale, her master’s affection for her sounds quite ambiguous to you, even if Ulna places high hopes in its existence.

 

“Would any of you know any magic spell that could shield us from such troubles?” Shield Scrapper looks at the mares of the group.

“Ah… I’m afraid my fires spells are not adequate to protect us from that kind of harm.” Chiminie sheepishly looks away.

“I… not know protection either.” Ulna says embarrassedly.

“Well, I have something.” Fen Flower says. “I could trace a warding circle around us when we talk to the orcs. It would protect us from most spells, but we would have to remain is a certain zone, and you wouldn’t be able to throw spells at them either.” She adds toward Chiminie and Ulna. “Perhaps that could suffice for a first contact?”

 

“That seems to be the best we can achieve ourselves.” Chiminie says. “The only other option I can think of is to meet the defence force and hope somepony there has the right knowledge. Certainly another adventurer with the right skills could help.”

“Is there no library around where we could find treaties about protection magic? Or even exorcizing?” You ask.

“Not that I know of.” Chiminie shakes her head, and the rest of your companions do not seem to know either. “The first city big enough where we could find a decent library is a week away on hoof.”

 

If you decide that you need other skills to face Malmarrow, seeking the defence force sounds like the most realistic choice. However, adventurers who can counter the magic of a necromancer often happen to hate those types, and zealously so. As Fen Flower said, perhaps a first contact is possible with what you already have. The sun has settled for about two hours now, so the night is still quite young.

 

 

“Then a circle of protection will have to do.” You state. “That way we won’t have to bring more ponies into this. Does that work for everybody?”

Your companions nod.

“Alright. We shall move at dawn.”

 

Your group gets some sleep after that. You and Fen Flower stand guard last, just before the sun rises again. That way, you’re also able to feed the mare some size with Gift of the Bard. You do a remarkable job of not waking the rest of your companions up despite the already huge mare sucking even more size from your cock.

 

When the rest of your companion wake up, the come face to face with a 12 feet tall Fen Flower, who ought to become 15 later with your Bardic Inspiration. You pitch the idea of Chiminie remaining in the back while you parley with the orcs, but leaving her alone could end terribly according to her, especially since there wouldn’t be any good spot for her to hide herself in the plain.

 

Anyway, Fen Flower is done preparing the powder she’ll use for her warding circle. With the components he had, she could make enough to produce several of these in case things take a wrong turn.

With that, you’re ready to go talk with Ulna’s clan.

 

You keep your inspiration up, bolstering the strength of the mares in addition to their size as you slowly but resolutely approach the orc clan. The orcs spot you immediately, and the fact you’re not met with a volley of arrows is already encouraging. However, many more orcs bearing weapon join the sentries soon after, and quickly enough, a dozen of them approaches you.

 

“You?” One orc shout when about 30 meters from you, apparently recognizing Ulna. “What are you doing here? You aren’t welcome here, exile! Get lost, you and your pony friends or else we’ll…” But there the orc seems to draw a blank on threats to throw at a mare that must be six times his muscle mass “… o-or else you’ll regret coming!”

“We came to parley!” You shout back. “We wished to talk to your chief. Please inform him that Ulna is with us.”

 

“You stay here!” The orc answer after a moment of silence. That gives you some time to prepare your circle of warding while the orcs run back to their clan. Two minutes later, it’s a party of about 30 orcs that come back. The bulky green-skinned ponies stand in front of you while remaining about 30 feet away from your group. You hear sneers and some swears from their pack, mostly directed at Ulna. Now they’re many times more numerous that you, the size of the mares around you do not seem to intimidate them much anymore.

And among them is their chief who steps forth.

 

The body of Bone Thorn is encased in a heavy looking armour that is a blend of bone and spiky brambles, coloured with red and black paints. Even his face is covered with a mask made from a skull, and through it his eyes shine with a green glimmer.

 

“So you have returned.” The chief speaks, staring up at Ulna. His tone is rather cordial unlike the other orcs. “Yet, you know you are not welcome. Or perhaps it is with me you wanted to talk?”

“Yes!” Ulna answers. “I wish to talk to you in private. There are truths I need to hear from you.”

There, the orc chief looks behind him to his peers before turning to you again.

“I have no reason to accept.” The chief states. “You seem to have all the truths you need already and Clan Blackhoof now has a glorious path to walk that you cannot be a part of. You shall leave at once.”

 

Ulna remains frozen in silence under the gibes and threats of the nearby orcs. But after a few seconds…

“Malmarrow!” She calls desperately. “Please tell me it’s you! I need to hear it!”

 

The orc crowd gets louder in reaction, outraged by these words. You see more of them readying their weapons.

“Is she seeing ghosts?” You hear from one.

“Ulna turned crazy after not even a month in exile! Pathetic!”

“Let’s kill this disgrace already!”

“Send her meet her master! Yeah!”

Meanwhile, the chief frowns menacingly at these words. He glares at Ulna, and smacks his lips after a glance at the circle of warding. Your companions ready their stances and Shield Scraper prepares himself to draw his sword. Ulna just keeps staring at the orc chief in dismay.

 

 

“What is this glorious path you speak about?” You call toward the chief, hoping to make the rest reconsider attacking your group. “Is that what bring you to attack pony villages?”

“Orcs had become neutered by their time.” The chief solemnly explains. “Once perfect fighters, the unnatural peace favoured the survival of the weakest of our clans. Enough of that! It is through conflict, through strife and hardship only that orcs reach their full potential, and that they can exert their natural right to dominate the weaker, coddled and harmless ponies!”

 

The rest of the pack roars proudly in approbation.

“I realized this when I took down Malmarrow. I killed him, he who held a tittle he didn’t deserve, and there I saw the farce we were all living in. A tribe complacent with boredom and mediocrity. I challenged Axegrinder and won, and now I shall bring back the ancestral pride of our clan!”

 

And there, the rest of the orcs understand this as and to charge.

“RUN!” You shout as the orcs are running over the short distance that separate them from you. While Chiminie cannot attack the orcs because of the warding circle, Fen Flower can use a smoke screen to cover your retreat. You feel yourself scooped by Fen Flower while Ulna carries Shield Scrapper. You manage to outrun the orcs thanks to the sheer size of the legs of your female companions.

 

You make it back into the woods. Still running for some long minutes and then laying low to make sure you’ve lost your pursuers. After that, you pluck an arrow from Fen Flower’s behind and apply some healing salve. Luckily, this was very minor, and you have no other injury on your team.

 

“Well, now they know we’re around.” Shield Scrapper says, once you’ve all caught your breath. “They aren’t gonna let us approach them from now on. We’re gonna need another plan if we want to talk to your master.”

Ulna remain silent in response of a second.

“Master… did talk to me.” The orc mare reveals, and under your collective surprised looks. “When I steps out of circle, I hears his voice. It is in my head. He say: ‘stay away from clan. I be fine. I make them pay, then we talk if you want.’ That is all. Also he tell me to run, so not many words.”

“So… does that settle it for you?” Fen Flower shrugs. “We let your master have his revenge and then you reunite with him? Would be that fine with you Ulna?”

“But that probably confirms he wants to harm the whole clan.” Shield Scrapper says. “And the way he intends to do that is to send them fighting ponies. That’s not exactly what I’d call a happy end.”

 

Ulna looks conflicted again. Obviously, she doesn’t feel like facing her master on the battlefield, but you feel like at least Shield Scrapper isn’t gonna accept letting the orc raiders attack pony villages unbothered.

 

 

“Ulna.” You speak up. “Do you feel like we could reconcile your master with the clan somehow? And… what about yourself?”

“Not sure about master.” She shakes her head. “But I… I do not join the clan back if they let me. Still, I feels bad, but I not want to fight master for them.”

 

Shield Scrapper sighs. If Ulna desires neither to get along with her tribe nor to see them die, this is indeed starting to feel like an impossible choice.

“Come on now, if you had to choose between the two, which one would you pick?” Fen Flower says, sounding a bit annoyed by the inner troubles of the orc mare. “Your clan or your master? You can only choose one.”

“Uhm…” Ulna seems bothered, but she doesn’t hesitate when she answers. “I choose master.”

 

“Then you need to let him carry out his plan. I know this is a lose-lose situation, but if you prefer your master that’s the choice you have to make. Come on, let’s all go back to the tavern and have a pint.” The giant mare there gently pats your head. “Oh, Little Spoon, you must be so tired with your infiltration of last night. Do you want to rest on my lap?”

An offer that you’re gonna save for another time and place.

 

“Then maybe we need to fight the clan along ponies?” Chiminie shrugs. “I mean, that way we could make sure there aren’t too many casualties, and we could protect Ulna’s master too.”

“Master need no protection!” Ulna sounds offended. “Master defeat Axegrinder on his own. You need protection against master!”

“Oh, I do not doubt his strength.” Chiminie shakes her head. “But some adventurers in the defence force could be even stronger, or simply have adequate spells to counter his. Besides, your master might need to act recklessly to keep up lies he feeds the clan, so it couldn’t hurt to help.”

“Even if we end up fighting the orcs, we’d be able to at least protect the ponies that way.” Shield Scrapper adds. “And your master saw us. Now he knows we’re with you. We’ll be able to help both him and the villages.”

 

“Uhm… I guess.” Ulna grumbles. “That is possible.”

Again, this is mostly Ulna’s decision, but you feel like you could help her settle on a choice.

 

 

“I don’t think we can talk with the clan at this point.” You say. “They sounded settled on going on this rampage already, and I’m afraid even convincing Malmarrow to let go of his revenge wouldn’t change that. I believe the best choice would be to join the defence force at this point. At least, we’d be in a better position to avoid a complete bloodshed, and even spare some of the clan orcs if we can get the chance.”

 

Shield Scrapper nods approvingly, but the rest of your companions are more focussed on watching Ulna’s reaction. The orc mare remains silent, a wince on her face as she looks away.

“Ulna…” You approach her and speak to her in orc. “I have another idea. Perhaps I could sneak into the camp again and talk to your master in private. Now that he knows I’m with you, maybe I could understand why he’s doing this exactly.”

The orc mare looks at you. She thinks about your offer for a second, but then shakes her head.

 

“No, that would be too dangerous.” She says. “And you’re right, the clan won’t hear anything else that a good beating at this point. Joining the defence force is the best thing we can do.”

“You know, even if we do that, perhaps you’d like to sit this one out.” You offer.

“Leaving you to fight them alone? After all I’ve put you through?” Ulna frowns at you. “Do you think I’m going to be a burden or something?”

“Ulna, even if I can’t really grasp the relation you have with your clan, I can imagine it will be feel awful for you to fight them.” You speak calmly. “And really, you don’t need to go through that. We’ll be fine. You have trust in Shield Scrapper and Chiminie, right? We’ve all been through danger and fights in the past, we’ll get through this one too. We’re gonna defend these villages like any other adventurer would. You don’t need to burden yourself with this one. Alright?”

 

Ulna sighs. She ponders the question for a minute during which you remain near the big orc mare, and eventually…

“Alright.” She nods. “I’ll let you guys take care of this.”

 

You prepare to leave after Ulna announced to the rest of you she’ll be letting you stop her clan without her. You advise Ulna to find Pear Plum, who might need help on a quest of her own that has nothing to do with her old clan. The tense mood has you part ways in a rather bland manner, but not without expressing the hope of meeting again at a tavern in less troubling times.

 

After a few minutes, your group that is now composed of you, Shield Scrapper, Chiminie and Fen Flower exits the forest in the direction of the nearest village. However, you quickly notice something as you leave the cover of the tree. You and your companions stop as a pegasus flies high above in the sky. What you understand is a mare proceeds to lands at a safe distance away from your group

 

“Heeeeeeey!” You hear the mare call cheerfully and see her wave at you. “Helloooooooo! I wanna taaaaaalk!”

Standing in the middle of the road, you don’t believe this could be a trap, so you approach at least enough to hear her more comfortably. You’re facing a rather lithe pegasus mare clad in black leathers up to her chin. The daggers at her side and the many pockets of her light armour make you believe she’s an adventurer that could be called a rogue.

 

“Uhm, hello there.” Chiminie greets the mare where you’re close enough.

“Hello companions!” The rogue mare answers with a smile. “I heard you wanted to join the defence force, right?”

“When would you have heard that?” Fen Flower asks.

“Duh! When you were in the forest some time ago, after you got chased by the orcs and that your orc friend left you.”

“Wait, were you spying on us?” Fen Flower exclaims offendedly.

“Totally spying on you, yeah!” The pegasus mare snickers happily as she nods. “I mean, I’m part of the defence force. I and my partner have to watch the orcs, you know, to keep track of where they move and all. We saw whatever was that faceoff you had with them of this morning, so I decided to keep an eye on you. And my spying told me you’re cool! I’ll lead you where the defence force is right now okay? We better move fast too. The orcs usually pack their stuff and head to their next target around this time of the day.”

 

“Well, this certainly makes things easier.” Shield Scrapper says. “My name is Shield Scrapper. I’m glad you could find us, lady…”

“Skeleton Quill!” The rogue pegasus mare excitedly exclaims.

 

This meeting is bit of a surprise, but for the defence force to keep an eye on the orcs in such ways is not a far-fetched fact. Shield Scrapper seems ready to follow Skeleton Quill already, but perhaps you have objections and would rather find them yourself. In both cases, maybe you have some questions to ask this mare.

 

 

“And who would this partner of yours be?” You ask the pegasus mare.

“My partner?” The rogue mare tilts her head to the side. “Good old Treewing? He’s my partner for scooting duty, yeah. Steel Shine says it takes two of us because if something happens to one of us the defence force could be blind without realizing it. And by the way, Steel Shine is more or less in charge of the defence force. I say more or less because it’s not official, but she’s been organizing stuff and it worked out well so everypony pretty much accepts it. She a kinda knightly, kinda paladinly lass, you know the type?”

 

“So where is Treewing?” Shield Scrapper asks.

“Still watching the orcs.” Skeleton Quill sheepishly answers. “Huh. I guess that why there had to be two of us too...”

 

“That makes me think, you heard us talk with the raiders, right?”

“Yep.”

“Hum.” You nods. “I guess we should explain then. What you saw was us trying to parley with them, but it didn’t work out.”

“Well, I figured that much.” Skeleton Quill ponders. “I’m wasn’t sure because I don’t speak orc, but I thought that’s what was happening.”

Good. If Skeleton Quill thinks that, then you won’t have any awkward explanation to do. It doesn’t sound like she heard anything about Ulna’s necromancer master having taken the head of clan either. If it’s true she doesn’t speak orc, there’s a good chance she couldn’t catch that indeed.

 

“Alright, we’re gonna follow you.” You look around to your companions who do not oppose that. “We’re gonna join the defence force.”

“Great!” The mare smiles with enthusiasm. “Let’s go!”

Skeleton Quill accompanies you the whole way. When you ask her about her being a rogue she immediately gets a bit defensive.

“Just because I steal stuff for a living doesn’t make me a bad pony!” The mare pouts at you. “I’m gonna save ponies and I’m a good thief, okay?”

“A-alright!” You say awkwardly under the snickers of Shield Scrapper and Chiminie. “I’m sure you a good pony indeed.”

 

That seems to calm her down. After that, Skeleton Quill chats with Fen Flower a little. While curious about her prodigious size, she doesn’t seem very interested when your follower offers you make her bigger too. The rogue mare says getting bigger would ‘mess with her stealths’.

 

About half an hour later, you arrive in a village. Skeleton Quill already told you that the defence force isn’t strong enough to face the whole clan of the orcs, so they mostly evacuate villages on the raider’s way for now, and only attempt to intercept the orc’s own scouting parties.

 

The inhabitants are obviously preparing their leave, with supplies being loaded on big carts. Expectedly, the mood is grim, but at the moment the villagers do not seem to be in a panic. There must be around two dozen guards in here, way more than such a village would normally warrant. These guards seem rather ill-prepared however. Most don’t have anything more than a helmet and gambeson do defend themselves, and a pike and a short sword to attack. Countryside guards can’t rarely afford more.

 

There are also about half as many ponies around that seem to be adventurers. You note with a bit of surprise that half of those are dwarves, before remembering than in virtue of the pasts grudges of their race those will more readily fight against orcs when given the chance. Both guards and adventurers are helping the villagers evacuate. Of all the adventurers you see here, most seems to be warriors or barbarians, while three other look like priests. There’s also one dwarf mare in complete plate armour, that you soon understand is Steel Shine.

 

“Hey!” Skeleton Quill hails the paladin mare. “I found new recruits while I was scouting!”

The stout mare in armour has a grey coat with black spots, and her black mane is tied in a pony tail. She must be in her forties, but seeing how easily she moves in her heavy attire, it is safe to say the years have yet to take their toll on her body. Her appraising light blue eyes do not seem to blink, but the small, compassionate smile she shows eases the mind.

 

“Greeting, Paladin.” Shield Scrapper takes the initiative. “We have come to join the defence force. I am Shield Scrapper, here are Chiminie and Little Spoon, and over there is Fen Flower.”

“My name is Steel Shine” The dwarf mare nods. She talks with solemnity ad compassion. “I welcome you in the defence force. Your help will be greatly appreciated.”

“Thank you but…” Fen Flower sounds a bit worried as she looks around. “Is that…All of you?”

“Half of our force.” Steel Shine answers. “And I understand your concern. There are about a hundred trained fighter among the raiders while our whole force would total about sixty ourselves. So indeed, we’re far from ready to take the raiders head-on at this point. But I humbly ask you to bear with it for now, as new recruits come every day, and that what we’re doing is vital to save those villages. Also, the rest of us is protecting the villagers we evacuated already.”

 

At this moment, you’re interrupted by a pegasus stallion landing not far from you. He approaches Steel Shine.

“Reporting!” He says through some tired pant. “Three scouting parities. One heading there, and their main force will follow. The others are heading east and south west. We have maybe 15 minutes before contact with the scouts here. 1 hour for their main force.”

“Thanks, Treewing.” Steel Shine nods, and to you. “Sounds like we’ll have to save the rest of the introduction for later. We’ve got work to do.”

 

“Attention everypony!” Steel Shine calls the ponies present to attention. “We’re out of time. The villagers are leaving now. Make sure they’re all here. Two third of us will accompany and protect them. There rest of us will stay here and intercept the orc scouts. I’ll be leading the smaller party.”

 

While there’s obviously two big options for you to choose from, but perhaps you could use your particular skill to help the defence force in a way they do not expect. You could even be bold enough to talk about something different than what Steel Shine just planned.

 

 

You’re gonna stay and fight these scouts. Now, what’s left to do is to offer your abilities to the mares present. Maybe even Steel Shine would accept for the sake of protecting the innocents.

 

 

“We volunteer to defend the village.” You state after making sure it is alright with your companions. “And I have to add, my abilities let me empower ponies, but mares only.” You point at Fen Flower to illustrate your words. “So if I may request so, it would be more efficient if I were accompanied by mares.”

 

“’Freaking bard!” One of the dwarf stallions amongst the adventurers barks. “This is no place to play lovercolt. What we’re dealing with is serious!”

“Oh, we are very serious!” The 12 feet Fen Flower steps forth, frowning down at the dwarf who reflexively takes a step back in reaction. “Or perhaps I need to show you how much exactly Little Spoon’s power is worthy.”

“Everypony, please! This is not the time to argue!” Steel Shine speaks again and then to you. “There are enough adventurers with your group and me to remain here anyway, and if what you say is true then the guards than will stay here shall be mares.”

 

Steel Shine’s words seem to calm the dwarf down, but you still get a few mean looks from him and from some other stallions of the group of adventurers. Anyway, you will remain in the village with Shield Scrapper, Chiminie, Fen Flower and Steel Shine. Skeleton Quill will also watch you from the sky. Seven guard mares will remain too, while the rest of the troops starts to leave with the villagers.

 

You approach the group of guard mares. They look at you with suspicion at first.

“Greeting.” You bow lightly. “I understand they are atypical, so allow me to demonstrate the abilities I talked about.” And without further delay you start to use your bardic inspiration to increase their size and strength. The doubts of the earth mares evaporate instantly as they go from 4 to 7 feet in size and feel the strength of their body increase as well.

“Goodness! We’re even bigger that the orcs now!” One mare reacts, sounding pleasantly surprised.

“And not just by a few inches. Look at the halfling! He looks like a baby colt!” Another says.

“Hold on…” A third mare gawks at Fen Flower, who at 15 feet tall now has her head peeking over the rooftops of the village. “You grew even bigger! How’s that possible?”

 

“Well, Little Spoon?” Fen Flower looks down at you with a smirk. “Do you want to explain?”

“I can grow a mare further, but for that I need to get intimate with her.” You say, doing your best to remain serious in front of the mares whose expressions expectedly go from hopeful to disgruntled. “Of course I would never ask any of you to do this, but if any of you is willing to, I will grow her more. We might have just enough time.”

 

The mares remain silent in response. You simply nod and go away for now.

 

“I’ll explain how we usually deal with orc scouts.” Steel Shine talks to all of you soon after that. “Usually, orcs approach a village enough to whether or not it has been evacuated already. We just have to hold them off for some time, so they don’t get the information they’re looking for. That’s what we did until now, but perhaps today we can surprise them.”

Standing at 6 feet and a half and even bulkier than earlier thanks to your inspiration that you still showcase, Steel Shine taps the ground impatiently, her smile widening for a second.

“Orcs always had the advantage of speed, but with our newest addition we might be able to corner some of the scouts before they can return to their clan. Be sure to seize any occasion you get, but don’t get too cocky either and never try to act alone. That’s all I had to say. Now we can wait for them.”

 

While you were looking for a place to sit, one of the guard mares approaches you. This one looks like the oldest of the bunch, quite unremarkable in all ways aside from that. She seems quite flustered at the moment.

“Hey, uh, so … I thought about it and I want you to grow me bigger.” The guard mare says. “Is that still on the table?”

“Hum, yeah, but we’ll need to make this quick.” You nod while Chiminie and Shield Scrapper look away with light blush on their faces.

“I know!” Fen Flower speaks up, and she licks her lips with a devious smile on her face. “I’m gonna help you Little Spoon, and also make sure not to embarrass our new friend too much.”

 

There, the giant alchemist mare picks you up before walking behind a cottage that barely conceals her form at this point. She beckons the guard mare to follow.

“We’re on the clock, right?” Fen flower tells you while holding you level with her face. “So tell me just before you about to get off, okay?”

 

And before you can react, Fen Flower eagerly starts to engulf your crotch in her mouth under the flustered guard mare who looks in fascination. Fen Flower is only getting better at handling you each time. Practically from scratch, her tongue and lips bring you close to release in only a little more than a minute. When you give Fen Flower the hint, you’re swiftly presented to the quizzical guard mare.

 

“Here, honey.” Fen Flower coos. “Drink up your potion.”

The guard mare gulps before unsurely taking your baton in her mouth. Her hesitation makes her infinitely less pleasurable than Fen Flower, but the giant mare had stimulated you enough there are only a few seconds before you erupt in her mouth, and that she grows one additional foot of height.

 

*cough* “Goodness…” The old mare looks at herself in disbelief. “It’s real!”

“Very real yeah.” Fen Flower brings you closer to her mouth again. “But you got three more servings to make it last for the day. Let me pump them out for you…”

 

Fen Flower repeats this process three more times. Each time, the guard mare gets a little more enthusiastic about this, and bigger too. And after a little less than 10 minutes, she stands at 11 feet with the cumulated effect of you inspiration.

“Gee, now you’re looking really small, bard.” The guard mare looks at you with an uppity smile. “That was strange, but thanks. Now it’s the face of the orcs when they see me that I wanna see!”

“Y-you’re welcome!” You say, panting.

 

“They’re coming!” You suddenly hear the voice of Skeleton Quill who landed in the village, presumably talking to Steel Shine. “Orc scouting party! 10 of them, straight north!”

Sounds like playtime is over.

 

 

“Wait! I didn’t even catch you name.” You stop the guard mare before she answers the call from the center of the village. “And in the rush I may have skipped my own introduction. My name is Little Spoon.”

“Hum, Claya here.” The mare answers.

“I’m gonna need your help Claya.” You say. “You’ve probably noticed I’m on the shorter side. I’m won’t be able to keep up with you all while I use my music to strengthen you. Would you mind letting me ride you into battle?”

“Gee.” Claya chuckles nervously. “That was strange to hear... But I guess I can see the issue here.”

“If you’re not up for it, I can carry Little Spoon myself.” Fen Flower brings you closer to herself with one big protective hoof.

 

“What are you doing over there?!” You hear Steel Shine’s voice. “Hurry up!”

“Please Claya.” You ask the guard mare.

“A-alright Little Spoon.” The old guard mare lies down so you may climb on her back, and then the three of you joint the rest of the forces.

 

You decide to hide at the edge of the village, hoping to get the jump on the orcs that way. You would have tried to sneak closer, but even without your inspiration Claya and Fen Flower would be too large to conceal without the cover of the houses.

 

Taking a glimpse from the north, you indeed see the group of orcs coming in your direction. But at some point, they seem more inclined to circle around the village rather that to approach it. You estimate they’re around 500 feet away at this point.

“I shall bait them.” Steel Shine whispers. “I’ll provoke them, and when you’re sure they’re coming for me, join me against them.”

 

The rest of you nod and Steel Shine walks outside of the village. With her armour, she’s absolutely unmissable in the plains.

“Come and fight me raiders!” She shouts. “I want to see how you fare against a real warrior and not the defenceless ponies you’ve been tyrannizing so far. Come at me if you dare!”

 

With what you heard from Malmarrow earlier this morning, it’s no surprise to you the orcs answer this challenge without question, and start running straight toward the dwarf mare.

“Looks like it’s gonna be your time to shine.” You whisper to Claya. “’Ready to show everybody what you can do?”

“Hmm…” Claya whispers back, determined.

 

The orcs get closer from Steel Shine, until you’re certain you’ll be able to engage them before they can run away. When that time comes, the rest of you spring out of your hiding place, and you start using your inspiration to grow and strengthen the mares for the imminent fight.

 

 

Emboldened by her size, Claya runs upfront and charges the orcs with a fierce battle cry. When you grow the mares with your bardic inspiration, the orcs are surprised and stop their own advance to brace for impact with the larger opponents instead. A second later, Claya is face to face with a raider.

 

With a swing of her blade, Claya blasts away the weapon of the orc, and with her momentum she just runs hover him, crushing his torso under her hoof. However, the companions of the orc do not remain in their stupor for long. Immediately after this takedown, Claya is struck at her back leg by an orc axe. She lets out a cry of pain, and buck in the air to for her aggressor to back away. However, a javelin now hits Claya in the side, not far from your own leg.

 

The situation could have gone more awry very fast after this, but the rest of your companions are crashing on the groups of orcs at this point, and Claya can safely retreat behind them without further damage. The ocrs were outmatched, but 2 of the scouts ran away toward the forest, and you have little hope to catch up on them. The rest of their troop fought to the death to cover for them. The guard mares and your companions suffered some injuries, but most of them are minor and Claya ended up being the one with the gravest wounds. Fortunately, Steel Shine’s healing abilities can patch her up enough to make sure she can handle herself.

 

“You got reckless, Claya.” Steel Shines tells her, a hint of reproach Iin her voice. “We’re lucky you didn’t get hit more than that.”

“Sorry, I got careless.” The guard mare answer. Unfortunately, she sounds like she didn’t have the occasion to enjoy her stature. “I got carried away. But now I got my hooves back on earth. It won’t happen again.”

“Anyway, we’ve got to move. I don’t think we can catch the scouts that escape.” Steel Shine sighs. “That means the main force of the orcs will probably rush toward here, and then they’ll track down the villagers. Since it’s the first time we’ve engaged them like this, they’ll come back for blood for sure.”

 

 

“There’s a chance!” You say. “If Skeleton Quill could catch up on the scouts, maybe she could take them down with my help.”

“Hmm…” Steel Shine seems to consider your idea, and turns to the rogue mare in question. “Would you be ready to try, Skeleton Quill? I normally wouldn’t condone that kind of dangerous action, but the villagers will be a lot safer if these scouts cannot make it back home.”

“Well, if that can help, I guess I can try to get the jump on them.” Skeleton Quill nods.

“Are you familiar with crossbows?” You take out your dwarven weapon and offer to lend it to the mare. “Could this help you?”

 

“Hum, yeah. I can use it.” The rogue mare nods after examining your weapon.

“If you’re ready, then go right away.” Steel Shien says. “If you feel like you’re taking too long, come back over here and we’ll joint the refugees together.”

 

After starting you inspiration, you climb on the back of Skeleton Quill and she soars in the sky. If the matters at hoof weren’t so urgent, you would have marvelled at being on the back of a flying big mare, but for now you have to keep your eyes peeled to find these scouts as soon as possible.

 

The terrain is a patchwork of small woods and green grassy plains once you’ve gone past the fields and orchards of the village. You fly in the direction you saw the orcs go, remaining high to lessen the chance they spot you first.

 

After around 5 minutes. You finally see the two orc scouts as they come out of a small forest. They trot back north, and do not seem to have noticed you.

 

“Hang on tight, bard.” Skeleton Quill says, preparing her daggers and your crossbow, which both looks quite more lethal after being enlarged along the mare wielding them. “I’m gonna dive!”

 

And indeed, you feel yourself falling along Skeleton Quill as she zooms down on her targets.

 

 

You see the ground coming very, very fast to you, but it’s only when Skeleton Quill start screaming that you realize this descent is going a bit too fast even for her.

 

The pegasus mare slows down, but not enough to avoid for both of you to crash and tumble on impact. After a dozen rolls of the ground and probably just as many bruises, you see Skeleton Quill stand back on her hooves. But as soon as she does, the mare just flies away again.

 

You don’t have the time to process that than a second later you’re cleanly knocked out with a hit at the back of the head.

 

The next time you come to your senses, you’re bound by ropes and your mouth is tightly covered by some dirt-smelling cloth. Needless to say, your whole body hurts, but your head takes the prize in term of soreness. You probably aren’t gonna feel better any time soon a as your currently attached to an orc mare’s back who’s trotting in the middle of her tribemates. You don’t think any of them noticed you woke up yet.

 

 

You record it is the second time you’ve been caught and tied up in your adventures, and unfortunately, your specialised school of bard probably isn’t gonna offer you more options to escape such predicaments. If you come out of this alive, perhaps traveling to bigger cities and acquiring enchanted gear could help you avoid such traps. That or potions maybe. You should talk to Fen flower about this. As unfashionable as a potion of grease may sound, it the kind of stuff that could help you escape your binds. Well, if the orcs hadn’t striped you of all your possessions of course…

 

You don’t think you’ve got anything to gain trying to escape at this point. In the middle of potentially unfriendly orcs, pretending to have been knocked out seems like the better choice.

For a while you do not hear anything else than the rumble of hooves and a few words muffled in the distance that you can’t understand. The first thing you understand is a shout in front of you.

 

“Village’s in view!” You hear, and without stopping their advance, you hear the orcs preparing their weapons. No fight seem to happen, though, and after some more trotting, the orcs seem to slow down. Barely opening your eyes, you realize you’re again in the village you joined the defence force at earlier today. It is now completely desert.

 

“Search the place!” You hear a shout again. Claim anything you want, but report if you find traces that would tell us where the little ponies fled.”

That order seem to please the raiders. You’re unceremoniously dropped on the ground, and the ropes tying you are soon attached to a wooden post. Barely opening your eyes, no orc seem to be watching you in particular, but you see them walk around you, emptying the houses in search of anything of value.

 

 

 

With some effort and after a while, you manage to loosen your bonds. This is probably the best chance you’ll have at escaping, but still it is a very slim one. Orcs are teeming around the village at the moment, and you wouldn’t give it a minute before they realise you’ve gone missing.

 

You wait for the right time. At some point, it sounds like the orcs found something valuable in the village, and many gather to see the loot. It’s not exactly perfect, but it would be quite reckless to wait for a better occasion, you wiggle out of the ropes and dash between the houses, praying that no orcs find themselves in your path. You’re facing the fields now.

 

And before you can decide where to go from here, two pairs of hooves grab you by the arms and start pulling you up.

“You better not scream yet.” You recognize Treewing who whispers at your right. “You can be glad Quill spotted you.”

Indeed, Skeleton Quill is at your left, and the two pegasi pull you in the air before you can hear the ruckus of the orcs noticing your disappearance.

 

About twenty minutes later, you’ve joined the defence force led by Steel Shine that reunited to escort the villagers. After Fen Flower could be convinced to release you from her hug, a healing spell from Steel Shine can alleviate the pain of your misadventure. While you’re glad to finally be in the hooves of a caring mare rather than I those of orcs, you can’t help but to notice some of the other adventurers snickering at your misfortune.

“Pay them no mind.” Steel Shine tells you, noticing this. “Luck was not on your side today, but I feel like you can be a valuable asset in this campaign. Still, I feel like you need to rest your mind a little. Watch over the villagers for now, and let me take care of planning our next move.”

 

After that, the paladin mare walks away.

 

 

You’re done playing hero for now. Hopefully you don’t have to deal with orcs for the rest of the day, so perhaps you could try to get along with the adventurers. Aside from Steel Shine, there are half a dozen other dwarven mares you’d like to befriend among them. You’re not exactly starting from a stellar point, but it’s nothing your bardic abilities cannot mend.

 

The other adventurers walk in front of the convoy. Approaching them, you end up starting to talk to a dwarven warrior.

“Hello there.” You say. “My name is Little Spoon. Sorry for the late introduction. There was a number of emergencies going in when we met earlier today.”

“Yeah.” The dwarf answers, looking down at you. “And you’ve been a bit of an emergency yourself, halfling. You can be grateful we could save your ass from these orcs.”

“Ah, I understand that I’ve been pinnacle of rudeness.” You start. “Asking to be entrusted with all the mares present sure isn’t the opening move of a gentlecolt. Well, rest assured that I’ve been punished for it many times over now. This half pony has been brought back to earth and screamed for his mother as the orcs were about to make him dinner.”

You hear a few snickers for the adventurers, but those being your work, you’re appreciative of them.

 

“My capture was quite the spectacular failure indeed.” You continue. “I expected Lady Skeleton Quill to carry me on her back after my growth spell threw off her perspective. The result was that these orc scout witnessed the first halfling fast delivery service in action. Unfortunately for you, they sent you back the half pony as you see, since it was probably of poor quality to their eyes, but kept the belongings he was carrying. Surely my lute has been broken in toothpicks by these raiders and they now use the strings as floss too.”

 

“Truly, I owe my freedom only to how wimpy I am. The orcs mut not have been able to comprehend how a pony could lack muscle to such a degree, and my binds were too loose as a result. And of course, I have many thanks to give to Skeleton Quill and Treewing who pulled me out of this trap.”

“Alright, alright…” The dwarf pony reacts after your story, a smirk on his bearded face. “Sounds like you ate your slice of humble pie, huh? I know quite the number of ponies who can’t do that. But don’t worry, nopony here was about to let you die to the orcs no matter what we think of you. Still, ‘can’t talk for the others, but I appreciate that you’re trying to make things works.”

“Thank.” You bow slightly. “I’d wish for nothing more.”

 

You and the villagers reach the camp where the other refugees are already when the night is about to fall. The camp is protected by a wooden palisade with a few spots on it to watch the surroundings, but nothing more.

 

Steel Shine is informed that twenty more guards as well as a hoofful of adventurers joined the camp earlier today. Now, without counting you and your friend, there are 60 guards in the defence force and still half as many adventurers. About 300 villagers are in the camp at the moment. The ones that arrived with you are glad they can rest. The adventurers and the guard prepare their camp for the night too.

 

Perhaps there’s something you can do before going to sleep.

 

 

You have your singing voice to use your inspiration, but getting back a lute would be more comfortable. You can probably forget about the rest of your stuff lost to the orcs aside from your dwarven crossbow that Skeleton Quill gave you back, but maybe you could find a replacement instrument among the villagers. There is unfortunately no other bard among the adventurers, and while you see one old townspony playing some sort of banjo to entertain his friends, asking him to lend it to you would probably feel like an ill-timed demand.

 

Something else you could use would be some better luck, but as Steel Shine confirmed, no curse had been cast upon you. You guess the current bad streak you experience is merely a ripple in fate like any other. There’s no other cure than to weather this one, you think to yourself with a sigh.

 

Instead, you decide to see what became of somepony else. It isn’t hard to find Claya again, as the guard mare is still standing at twice the size of a regular pony mare, and a foot short of thrice our own. When she sees you approach however, you see a rather awkward expression on her face.

“Hum, hey.” She says with a tense smile. “You’re alive. Uh… I feel like I should apologize…”

“Huh? What for?” You frown in confusion. “I didn’t come to ask for any apology. I just wanted to know how your day went at this size.”

“Oh, uh, your magic has been helpful, yeah. I was able to carry many times a normal load at twice the speed, so I could alleviate the burden of some villagers. But anyway, I wanna say, it’s kinda my fault you got in trouble.” Claya says. “If I didn’t make a mess of this fight against the scouts, you wouldn’t have been captured by them. So, uhm… sorry about that...”

 

At least Claya doesn’t blame bigness for her misadventure of this morning, but you can’t help but wonder if there’s a path where she enjoys her size beyond the practical aspects.

 

 

“You didn’t have to apologize Claya.” You shake your head with a compassionate smile. “What I went through is completely my fault. I was too reckless, and I may be the one who might owe you an apology for encouraging you to charge head on with a body you had yet to fully discover. Anyway, I just wanted to know if everything went alright after I left. I’m a bit, let’s say, height challenged myself, as you’ve noticed.”

“Well, you’re a halfling, yeah.” Claya chuckles.

“Point being, I don’t have the possibility to experience my own abilities. I don’t consider such things myself, so I want to ask you what made you want to get even bigger than you colleagues?”

 

“Hehe…” Claya blushes slightly. “I didn’t exactly have some grand plan in mind when you just barged in and offered to make us bigger. But you know, since it’s been a couple days we had been running around and against some enemy that outpowers and outnumbers us…”

“So you wanted to even things out?”

“Eh… that wasn’t...” She smirks embarrassedly. “It’s just that when you came offering us some fuck, at first I thought it was fishy like everypony else, but then… well… I think you were pretty cute for a halfling, so I just thought I could blow off some steam with you. It ended up not being what I expected. Weirdly hot for sure, but we didn’t quite get the leisure to have some real fun, did we…?”

 

“Ah! Uhm…” It’s your turn to blush. “Well, maybe if we can get some privacy again, we can remedy this if you’re still up for it. But before that, I’d like to hear how it felt to be the biggest powerhouse on the battlefield. Surely that first part of the battle against the orc scouts must have been a blast. Crushing one of those invaders must have been quite the thrill.”

 

“Eh…” Claya winces this time. “Well, it felt pretty awful to tell the truth. Like, I’m as mad at these raiders as the other pony, but just trampling one with my hooves was just… ew! If it wasn’t for the adrenaline, I think I would have thrown up on the spot. When I looked at Fen Flower and how she moved you around so easily before that point, it felt surreal how simple it looked. But after that, now I’m a bit scared I might hurt somepony if I make a wrong move.” And seeing the disappointment you can’t completely hide on your face “B-but it was still real cool after that, you know, I got some time moving around while being bigger. If feels really good to be able to help out like 10 ponies. I just needed to get the hang of this.”

 

“I see.” You nod. “I’m at least glad I could be-“

 

“ORCS AT THE GATE!” You both turn toward the scream of a sentry that instantly silenced every other sound in the camp. “ORCS AT THE GATE! FROM THE NORTH! THERE’S… THERE’S A LOT OF THEM! IT’S THEIR WHOLE FORCE!”

 

A hundred questions fly in your mind, mostly about how could the orcs came so close without being noticed, but the tone of the guard doesn’t imply any amount of joke or doubt. The rumbling of panicked hooves and voices quickly swells inside the camp while you now also hear other voices and sounds from beyond your meagre palisade, and Claya resolutely prepares her weapons. The first thing you’re gonna do is probably go borrow this banjo from the old villager. You think you can do that quickly enough. And after that…

 

 

After your misadventures of today, you decide helping the villagers evacuate is where you can be the most useful. While Claya rushes toward the north gate, you first go query the instrument of the villager. Claya’s presence had thankfully established somepony could produce the enchantment you speak about and you’re able obtain the banjo and grow the village mares without a fuss. Providing your enchantment to many villager mares helps them be in a bit less of a panic and help everypony move faster. Furthermore, even batons and torches start to look intimidating in the hooves of 7ft tall mares.

 

“Little Spoon!” Fen Flower joins you while you and the villagers are heading outside from the south of the camp and running into the night. “There you are! Chiminie, Steel Shine and the other are about to fight the orcs at the north gate! Don’t you want to help them?”

“Somepony’s got to protect the villagers too.” You say. “Honestly, with how today went, I think that’s the most useful I can be. If we had more time to prepare fighting orcs with my ability maybe it could have worked, but right now…”

 

You stop in the middle of your sentence as you notice a dozen orcs raider coming from the east. These must have gonna around the camp and are running run straight into column of villagers that is escaping the camp. You only have a few seconds to react before the villagers notice them and a few more before these orcs are upon you.

 

 

“Everyone! Stay calm and brace yourselves!” You call, but inevitably you hear some villagers scream I terror as they notice the party of orcs charging at them.

Hopefully you can keep the situation under control…

 

 

“Brace yourselves!” You shout as commandingly as your stature allows. “Take whatever you can to defend yourselves and scare these orcs away! There isn’t enough of these small ponies to take us on, they’re all bark and no bite right now!”

While some of the villagers keep panicking, they do not start running around to chaotically, and quite the number of mares step fourth to ready themselves and fight the orcs with you. With about 30 of them, and all at 7 feet tall, the orcs start to decelerate even if these mares only have makeshift weapons.

 

An explosive vial from Fen Flower definitely puts an end to the pretentions of the orcs at threatening you. They stop coming at you and attempt to circle your group to find another opening instead, but the makeshift projectiles and the villagers that are eager to get back at their aggressors has the raiders turn tail not too long after.

 

“Seems like the villagers are safe for now.” Fen Flower comments, while the villagers cheer for the mares that allowed this victorious manoeuvre. “But I don’t know if that’s the case for the rest of our companions.”

 

Indeed, you hear the sounds of battle from the north of the camp, and even if you don’t see what’s happening, the palisade was at least partly broken through by the attackers.

 

 

You want to help your companions, and you feel like capitalizing on this first success since a while and use the enthusiasm of the villagers. However, getting them in a melee would be asking for trouble, but perhaps you can help without going to such lengths. Even rocks or junk thrown by 7’ strengthened mares could be enough to disrupt those orcs fighters even if you avoid contact.

 

Most of the mares you grew to fend off the raiding party from earlier are ready to go with your suggestion, and many more seem to want their part in this too. Only a minute later, you’re on the back of a villager as she carries you around the camp to help fight the orcs. Aside from Fen Flower, at the moment you’re surrounded by about 60 embiggened mares who are eager to take their revenge on the orcs.

 

 

You soon arrive in view of the battle against the orcs. While the palisade has fallen, both sides seem evenly matched as they face each other over a confused frontline. Your own group remains at a safe distance, and the many big mares start heckling the orcs and throwing stones at them when they’re not directly near any ally of yours.

 

This seems to work, and you see many orcs being disturbed by this unexpected attack from the side and losing their hoof against the ponies they were facing.

At some point, some of the orcs seem fed up with you bothering them, and again a dozen of them detaches themselves from the melee to head in your direction.

 

“Everypony head back!” You call “We’ll return when-“

“FORWARD!” The bold shout of a villager mare overwhelms your own. “IT’S PAYBACK TIME!”

 

The 60 huge mares charge their aggressors. You’re worried at first, but the villager mares look adamant bout fighting the orcs. Probably not expecting such a response, the orcs hesitate for a moment which is enough for the villager mares to completely overwhelm them. The orcs are clobbered by sticks and stones and hooves until they can’t move anymore. And now the big mares seize the orc weapons for themselves, and it seems like they’re done merely tickling their tormentors.

 

The villager mares rush along the frontline, overwhelming one by one each orc that was already fighting against an adventurer or a guard. None is able to remotely slow down the tidal wave of vengeful big mares, who miraculously suffer not even an injury despite their reckless charge in battle.

 

Only a couple minutes later, all your opponents are down for the count. And after a few seconds of silence, both the villagers, guards and adventures erupt in a choir of victorious cheers.

 

You start tending to the wounded immediately after. While there are many cuts, bruises and stabs that need to be dressed, it soon appears that nopony in your group died today. Steel Shine, Chiminie, Fen Flower and Shield Scrapper are all unscratched too.

It turned out the reason the orcs could arrive so close from the refugee camp unnoticed was because they had managed to catch Skeleton Quill and Treewing, preventing them from reporting about their advance. Fortunately, you find the two pegasi alive if a little roughed up among the supplies of the orcs that remain behind the frontlines.

 

As the villagers, adventurers and guards alike rejoice about this victory, you note that you found no trace of Malmarrow, alive or dead. Something else that you observe is that all the orcs are dead. All of them fought to the very end, and not a single on was merely knocked out. You wonder if those two facts could be linked, or if your fight really was that violent to them. Neither the villagers nor the adventurers pay much mind to this, interpreting this as a testimony of the orcs’ savagery.

 

The orc raiders have been defeated.

 

 

You’re an adventurer after all! And you’re sure your adventurer friends will like the idea of searching for riches among the orcs with you.

 

 

Luck seems to shine upon you again, and you manage to find your stuff back among the supplies of the orcs. It was all neatly packed together, and even your lute is intact and hasn’t been broken in toothpicks like you told the adventurers.

 

Weapons aren’t really your thing, and that’s not even accounting for the fact orc stuff is way too large for you to wield. Shield Scrapper finds himself a spare sword, and Fen Flower decides to pick up a spiky quarterstaff, mostly for intimidation purposes.

“If I have it while at regular size, you can make that grow with me, right?” Fen Flower says, contemplating the weapons that’s a bit small for her at the moment. “Well, at regular size that staff would be too big for me, but maybe if you grow me a little first, then I can take it.”

Also, you find what seems to be an enchanted belt. Chiminie can confirm it is magical, but can’t determine its effect for sure. It features an engraving on the buckle that represents an orc warrior flexing its hooves. However, when Shield Scrapper volunteers to try it on, the earth pony says he feels nothing in particular and doesn’t display any increase in strength or in another capacity like the engraving would suggest. You keep that item for now while not wearing it.

 

Orcs usually have a different sense of aesthetics from ponies, much more different than dwarves, elves of halflings in fact. They care little for gold, and the few conventional valuable items are very obviously the result of looting the villages. While you can’t keep these in good faith, you find some preserved pelts and furs of wild beasts like wolves or bears and even a few more exotic creatures like the ones of a panther and leopard. You’re also lucky enough to find the few things orcs would accept as jewellery, bracers of onyx and obsidian, and even one collar sporting a jade chiselled in the shape of a skull. These should fetch a good price if you can find somepony to sell them to.

 

While there was no trace of the orc shaman himself, you do find another bundle of magic components. Fen Flower seems pleased about this, she tells you she can use these to either create potion she ought to sell for gold, or experiment on new concoctions.

 

With that, your quest is a success!

 

 

 

 

Now, you have to decide what to do next. The pony countryside feels like it doesn’t have much to offer you anymore, but you do have some unfinished business around here. You still have to receive your reward for the previous quest you accomplished, and the lord of the land will probably need a day or two to receive news of your victory and bring his own payment. Chiminie and Shield Scrapper plan to help the villagers clean and rebuild their homes. Skeleton Quill as well as most adventurers are more interested in finding a good tavern to have some fun, and maybe take a day off or two. Steel Shine plans to leave shortly. Her holy purpose requires her elsewhere, she says.

 

As always, you’re free to come up with your own choice unless stated otherwise.

 

It is late in the night at this point, and while the villagers did celebrate their victory, it turned out rather short due to how tired everypony is. You and your companions are about to turn in for the night, and it’s already in your bedroll that you tell Fen Flower about your intention of travelling to the forest of Dawnroot tomorrow.

 

“Aw, we can’t get any rest, can we?” Fen Flower playfully laments. “We just won a battle against a whole orc clan, and you’re already planning your next adventure?”

“You can take a break if you want, Fen Flower.” You tell her. “I just want to make sure Pear Plum and Ulna are alright, and I’ve got to leave tomorrow if I must have a chance to catch up on them.”

“I know you aren’t gonna let any mare in trouble.” With a smile, the huge mare gently boops your snoot. “That’s why you’re a real hero, Little Spoon. But you’ll catch up much faster if you can ride a mare as big as I am. And speaking of riding, I believe your abilities grew in strength after this adventure. That means you can make me even bigger, right?”

“Well, yeah.” You blush slightly.

“Good.” Fen Flower licks her lips. “We’ll try that out tomorrow.”.

 

And indeed when tomorrow arrives, you quickly become a part of Fen Flower’s breakfast. Starting at 8 feet as she holds your 2 changes of Embrace Destiny, your Gift of the Bard then grows her to 13 feet for the day after the growing alchemist mare used you a total of 5 times. And with the addition of your inspiration, it’s on the back of a 16’ mare that you’ll be travelling today.

 

You depart after saying goodbye to Chiminie, Shield Scrapper and Claya. Skeleton Quill and Steel Shine have left already. The earth pony warrior and his halfling marefriend wish you luck in finding Ulna and Pear Plum.

 

As a first order of the day, you stop at a town to restock on supplies. Of course, you and Fen Flower both have a sturdy backpack to hold your belonging, like the light camping gear that any adventurer possesses to camp outside of towns. Since you’re not sure how long this will take, you buy food for a few more days, but you don’t think it’ll be a problem.

 

 

There are no ball bearings to buy unfortunately. Still, you acquire a lantern and a small mirror for a reasonable price, and Fen Flower confirms she can brew healing potions with the ingredients she has. Also, you put on the orc belt. Even if you do not know what it does, it looks harmless enough you let your curiosity loose.

 

Fen Flower brews the heling potions you requested before you leave, gently kissing the two full vials she hands to you.

“That’s the most important ingredient of course!” The huge mare says with a playful wink.

 

 

From what you see on your map, it would take about a day to reach the forest of Dawnroot… for normal ponies. With the help of the grown Fen Flower, even though you woke up late in the morning and made a stop, you’re able the reach the edge of the forest in the late afternoon without breaking a sweat.

 

While subtle, the huge forest that spans in front of you does look a bit different. The trees are taller, greener, and seem to become more so as one would go further in these woods. There’s a dirt road that goes straight among the trees, but it is barred a by a rope that is held between two posts. And on the rope, there is a sign.

 

“Traveller.” After Fen Flower lets you climb down from her back, you read out loud what’s on the sign. “This forest holds the spirits from druids of old that walked the path of complete communion with the wild. Be warned that it will reject violently those who disturb their peace. For your own safety, do not enter without a purpose and tread with respect otherwise.”

“That’s not very reassuring.” Fen Flower comments. “Are we even sure that Ulna and Pear Plum went through here?”

“I don’t see where else they would be…”

 

As much as you look at the bushes and grassy plains around you, there’s no trace of any pony or inhabitation that could help. You’re no ranger, but the dirt path looks well-maintained even as it goes inside the forest, and you believe you see a number hoofsteps on it, hinting that ponies regularly walk here. Not far from where you stand, there’s also an embranchment that goes around the forest. Looking on your map, it seems there’s a hamlet in that direction less than an hour away at Fen Flower’s size.

 

 

“How about going to that hamlet?” You offer “Perhaps somepony could tell us more about this forest.”

“Sounds about right.” Fen Flower nods. “Climb on, my little hero. I’ll bring us there in a moment.”

 

And indeed, with strides several times longer than the ones of a regular pony, the little burg is in view not long after. It’s only about two dozen cottages in the middle of a few fields, but this time there’s an inn in this village which will make a much more comfortable starting point to look for information.

 

Once Fen Flower has managed to squeeze herself inside, and once the innkeeper stallion could pick up his jaw from the floor, you can engage the conversation. There is no other patron present at the moment.

 

“Missing travellers?” The stallion nods calmly after your ask about the forest. “Ah, yeah, sometimes ponies don’t make it back, but the last one must have been a few years ago though.”

“A few years ago…” Fen Flower reacts. “But you spoke like disappearances aren’t uncommon.”

“Well, it’s no mystery that the druidic forest is dangerous and why it’s dangerous.” The pony shrugs. “But… You’re planning to go there, right?”

 

“Yes. There are friends of us we must meet in here.” You nod.

The innkeeper eyes you appraisingly for a second.

“One of those friends of yours wouldn’t happen to be an orc lass with skulls for pauldrons and a bit of an accent?”

“Y-yes!” You nod vigorously. “That’s Ulna! Have you seen her?”

“I did. ‘Passed here yesterday evening. ‘Told me she was looking for a druid mare in the forest too. That one I didn’t see. I advised she waited until the morning to go but she refused and went right away. She did listen to me about the forest though. Not really my business, but I like to think I prevented the end of a couple foolhardy adventurers through the years with my advice.”

 

“Then we’d like to listen to you.” You say, taking a seat. “What dangers can we expert in there if we try to follow the path a druid would take to the heart of the forest to receive power?”

“I don’t know much about druidic rituals or the heart of the forest, but I can tell you about its dangers alright. All the trees are alive in there, and if they get mad at you, you’re gonna get clubbed and snared to death by them. If you start feeling the roots moving beneath you, you better run out of the woods at once.”

 

“Alright.” You nod. “How do we not make the trees mad?”

“I was getting there.” The innkeeper continues. “Basically, lotsa druids merged their spirits with the forest through the ages, and seeing stuff they don’t like make them mad. Now, this isn’t as harsh as it sounds. There are only a couple of big no-noes, like caging a creature of the forest or trying to build a solid construction inside. Otherwise, there are quite the number of things the forest just mildly dislikes, like littering, making fires, cooking or the use of about any crafted item really.”

“So… The forest dislikes about everything?” Fen Flower cocks an eyebrow.

“Like I said, the forest is only mild about that. You can go on a whole day and night with your stuff as usual before you’d start feeling unwelcome, and then a day outside the forest and it would all be forgotten. Besides, there are a couple things you can do to appease the forest. Breaking down a crafted item will please it for example, and also, you’re in luck.” The Innkeeper nods toward the lute you carry on your back. “As wild as they may have turned, the spirits of the druids are still soothed by music.”

 

“Alright! If music can keep the forest calm, it should be safe as long as I play while we walk.”

“Well… That’s not all there is to this forest.” The innkeeper says. “In addition to the trees themselves, you’ll have to look out for wild beasts. Wolves, to be precise. The forest is teeming with them. These mostly prowl alone, but they’re stronger and way starter than normal beasts. The forest doesn’t mind you defending yourself or killing them, though, rules of nature and all. So, you still want to go in there?”

 

“Of course.” You nod resolutely.

“Alright. Then I can tell you a couple more things. You see, there’s a path that goes into the forest.”

“Yeah, we’ve been there.” Fen Flower comments.

“That path is a safe zone from the beasts, but not the trees.” The innkeeper explains. “And if you walk down the path, you’ll find the grove keeper. An old, rude pony that speaks in riddles, but rather harmless. He’s the one who’s keeping the pathway clean, as well as a bunch of other druidic duties I never understood much about. That could be a starting point to find your friends.”

“I see. Thanks for telling us all this.” You bow slightly.

“Sure. Try not to die, you two.” He says with a smirk. “And like I told your friend, it’s better to enter the forest in the morning. The beasts hunt at any hour, but it’s way easier to get caught by surprise in the dark.”

 

 

“Do you think building something like a rudimentary alarm perimeter would count as a building?”

“Well, never tried something like that.” The inn keeper shrugs. “But that would probably fall into the ‘mild’ offense zone.”

“I see.” You nod. “Anyway, thanks a lot for warning us. And sorry, but we’re gonna go to the forest right away too, or at least camp on the pathway so we can begin our search at dawn.”

“Aye. Take care, travellers.”

 

You leave the inn and hamlet after that. In order to reduce the amount of crafted items you carry, you decide to bury so of those with the intend of finding them later. You find a spot hidden from the road but recognizable enough you should find it again without trouble. After digging a hole, you roll in a tarp the furs, orc jewellery and belt, your beekeeper suit, money, writing supplies, mirror and most of Fen Flower’s alchemic gear. She keeps just enough stuff so she’ll be able to prepare some of her explosive vials.

 

 

With some weight off your shoulder, you climb again on the larger mare and follow the road into the forest. The path goes straight inside, not taking a single turn for as far as you can see. It soon feels like you’re in a green tunnel, the vegetation getting lusher and thicker as you advance but thankfully the enlarged Fen Flower eventually doesn’t have to bend her head anymore as the trees become bigger and taller as you advance. Eventually and despite how high it is, the canopy is dense enough it feels like several hours later than it really is. Nightfall will happen in a couple hours still, but you might need to light up out your lantern before that, and you’re starting to have trouble seeing where you tread at the moment. Far from silent, the sounds of birds can be heard everywhere, as well as sometimes the rustling of leaves above or, more worryingly, in the bushes near the path. You feel watched by the trees that are now much more imposing that Fen Flower now.

 

The two of you get rather tense, but you eventually see the end of the path in front of you after 20 minutes of walking. The dirt clearing of the path merely stop apparently in the middle of nowhere, leaving both you and Fen Flower a bit quizzical about where to go next. But then you hear a sound in the bushes to your right.

“It’s a wolf!” Fen Flower exclaims as the beast nonchalantly comes out of the green, soon followed by an old, rugged pony. His face is almost entirely covered by his long, brown-grey mane and beard, the same colour as the animal flanking him. His moves too are as smooth as the one of the prey animal despite the apparent age of the stallion, and he looks quite well-built too.

 

“Visitors...” The old pony grumbles before letting out a disdainful huff. “You’re not welcome here. You should leave while you can.”

 

 

“We mean no harm or insult.” You speak. “We just want to find our companions, an orc mare that passed yesterday and a druid mare that must have arrived the day prior to journey to the heart of the forest. Have you seen them? We don't plan to stay long if possible.”

“They’re probably dead now.” The old pony huffs. “Or they should be if you ask me. The first too soft, the second too foolish. Both unworthy of becoming an alpha!”

 

You bite the inside of your cheek to silence your own protest. At least, despite how grim his words are, the grovekepper at least confirmed he saw Ulna and Pear Plum.

 

“Please, won’t you tell us where they are? We’d be happy to assist you with your duties in exchange for information and safe passage.”

“Bah!” The old stallion disdainfully swats the air next to him. “You don’t have the beginning of an idea of what you’re offering. But if you want to walk in the woods and become prey, you’ll have served a purpose alright.”

 

This old pony doesn’t sound like he wants to help, but aside from that he doesn’t look aggressive. His beast sits calmly next to him, watching you.

 

 

“Hold on, what did you mean when you said they were unworthy of becoming alphas?” You ask.

“If you have two bits of knowledge about the world, you know what an alpha is.” The old druid retorts. “This forest is imbued with that aspect of the wild. A pony must become one with it if they hope to wield the power this place holds.”

 

“What aspect of the wild are you talking about exactly?” You ask again. “Like, leading a pack of wolves or something? Or-”

“The aspect that says you talk too much, half pony.” The druid sternly cuts you off.

“That’s enough!” Fen Flower interjects, taking a step forward. “We were warned you would be rude, but that was an understatement of how unbearably despicable you are! You’re gonna bring us to our friends this instant or I’ll show you how much of an alpha I can be!”

“Ridiculous!” The grove keeper scoffs. You note that both him and his wolf are still perfectly calm. “You’re submissive to this wimpy half pony, mare. There is nothing of an alpha about you.”

 

You’re more than a bit reluctant about attacking the old druid even if he’s been getting on your nerves too. However, you doubt he’ll give you any straight answer about anything, at least for now.

 

 

[spoiler]A point from the previous description of Countergrowth wasn’t well formulated. Here’s an updated version:

Lvl5: Countergrowth: If you can react and use your lute when a pony casts a spell or uses any supernatural ability, you may attempt to turn the spell into growth magic. The growth is equal to twice the level of the caster in feet and the effect lasts for 10 minutes. The growth will randomly be split between the caster and the targets if they are mares. If neither the caster nor the targets are mares, random nearby mares will grow. Spells of the same type that are countered that way cannot be cast by the caster for the rest of the day. You may not use this ability on mares that grew permanently from your magic before.[/spoiler]

 

“Between Ulna, Pear Plum and Fen Flower, I’m convinced any of them could become an alpha.” You say. “And let us start now. Tell us what Fen Flower can do to become an alpha.”

“Make me.” The old druid says.

“Alright, now that sounded like a clear answer to me!” Fen Flower readies her stand and orc staff, and the wolf jumps on its paws while the druid readies himself for a fight too.

 

You can tell the druid is attempting to cast some sort of spell. A perfect occasion to try out your new ability…

 

 

Your music successfully interferes with the druid’s magic, turning it into mare-growing power. And with Fen Flower being the only mare around, your companion takes it whole.

 

“Oh yes!” Fen Flower moans loudly, as she surges a whole 10 feet taller. “I hope you’ve got more of that, Little Spoon. This feels amazing!”

 

With you inspiration on top of it, the druid now faces a 26-feet tall mare. And while not as large as the trees of this forest yet, Fen Flower’s hooves are large enough to squish the druid and his pet in a single step. Dumbfounded by his opponent doubling in size and the failure of his ability, the druid could have given Fen Flower the opportunity to do just that, but instead she smacks them both like flies with her staff, sending them flying to painfully hit one of the massive trees of this forest. After that, immobilizing both the pony and the wolf under a single leg is filly’s play.

“So, am I ‘alpha’ enough for you yet, old fool?” Fen Flower coos, delighted by her own power.

 

“There is more to being an alpha than raw strength.” The old pony replies, now calm again despite his position. “But knowing how to force your opponent to submit is a start. I’ll bring you to your friends.”

There, the old pony utters a tweet, and soon a bird in the forest replies. A few seconds later, a sparrow lands on top of Fen Flower’s snoot.

“Follow him.” The druid says. “You’ll find the orc and the earth mare in a dozen minutes.”

 

 

“This could have been easier you know?” You say cheekily. “If you change your mind and need us to help you in your duties, the offer’s still there.”

The druid just rolls his eyes in response however.

Since you got what you came for, Fen Flower frees the old pony and his wolf. The little bird takes off from her snout and flies between the trees. Now with a direction, you enter the forest in tow.

 

And once you’re far enough the old grumpy pony can’t hear you…

"There will be more growth eventually my eager towering flower.” You whisper to Fen Flower. “The sky is the limit, it's what I intend to make a reality."

“Oh my hero…” Fen Flower looks back at you, a mischievous glimmer in her eye. “I can’t wait to get bigger, stronger and sexier for you. Rest assured I’ll grow as much as you want me to, Little Spoon…”

 

While this short exchange both made you hungry for something more sensual, the trees still loom menacingly above despite Fen Flower’s impressive size. Besides, following the bird that looks bug-sized to her requires your companion’s full attention. You walk for a short while, the light worryingly decreasing around you, until the bird somehow sems interested in diving among the roots of one slightly bigger tree.

 

You’re left a bit quizzical for a second, before a familiar face emerges from under the tree.

“Little Spoon?” Ulna exclaims, sounding surprised, and part of it might be because of Fen Flower’s prodigious size. “Fen Flower? Why you here?”

 

You also see the druid mare behind your orc friend, and for her there’s little doubt it’s your immense companion that leave her speechless.

 

Looks like you found Ulna and Pear Plum.

 

 

“Pear Plum! Ulna! Are you okay?” You call, relieved to find them. Both mares look unharmed.

“We are.” Ulna answers. “And you? Fen Flower is… very big!”

“Never felt better!” Your companion giggles. “You two sure look small from up here.”

 

“I was so worried.” You start. “The two of you have been gone for several weeks. We thought something terrible happened.”

“Wait, WHA?!” Ulna looks horrified. “Weeks? We in… Time druid forest?!” And turning to Pear Plum “Why you no tell me?!”

“Ehm… That sounds absurd.” Pear Plum says confusedly. “I don’t think Little Spoon is serious right now…”

After blinking in confusion, Ulna turns to you again to give you a disapproving scrunch.

 

“But for real, there was no way I could let two mares alone in a dangerous forest like that.” You say. “We’ve come to help in whatever way we can!”

“So… You are done fighting clan?” Ulna asks expectantly.

 

You reckoned Ulna would want to know that. You proceed to tell Ulna and Pear Plum about how the fight against the clan went. Ulna listens calmly and she nods in silence at the end of your tale, but doesn’t display any kind of emotion after you told her how her clan was wiped out and that you didn’t find a trace of Malmarrow. While you were speaking, Fen Flower shrunk back to the inadequately small size of 13 feet tall.

 

“Now, what about you?” You ask. “How did you find each other? The grovekeeper wasn’t exactly… helpful.”

“Yeah. Old pony is rude.” Ulna nods. “I disregards him and go search Pear Plum. Wolf comes out. I fight the wolf and Pear Plum comes to help.”

“I was meditating at that moment, not too far by chance.” Pear Plum says. “I was trying to come in contact with the energy of the woods. But then, since the forest doesn’t really like Ulna’s spells I felt a disturbance when she fought that wolf. I went to investigate and that’s how we met.”

“Druids that are trees do not like shadowbolt.” Ulna sighs. “But then Pear Plum show ritual to me to calm them.”

 

“So that was yesterday, right?” Fen Flower asks. “But what about you Pear Plum? How long have you been in here?”

“Oh, I arrived the day before. That’s all.” The druid mare answers.

“And… Did you make any progress toward getting the boost you need to cure the cursed mare?” You ask. “Also, the grovekeeper told us about the need to be an alpha. Does it have anything to do with what we need to do to get to the heart of the forest?”

 

“Yes.” Pear Plum nods. “I must commune with the aspect of the forest before arriving to the heart, or I won’t be able to achieve anything even if I get there. But about our progress, well… It’s… more complicated than I anticipated.” Pear Plum admits. “The alpha, the aspect of these woods, is among the aspects of the wild I understand the least. I was taught that with enough mediation I could emphasize with any druidic aspect to tap in its might in places of power like this, but right now, I don’t feel like I’ve made much progress at all. At this rate it could take me weeks before I can tap in the power of this place, and I’m not really sure what to do.”

“Sounds to me like you need to act more like an alpha.” Fen Flower says.

“Well, as I meditate, I try to emphasize with the aspect of the forest.” Pear Plum says. “That’s how I’ll achieve this.”

“But that’ll take weeks, right? Well, actually we beat up the old cranky druid, and he didn’t sound mad about it since it was at least part of what an alpha would do. Maybe you should do the same.”

“Hum, you mean I should go fight Gibbous Fang?”

“Yeah, or fight whoever really.” Fen Flower nods. “And try to be more in charge of stuff. The old druid also said real alphas wouldn’t take orders from anypony.”

 

Pear Plum seems rather sceptical about Fen Flower’s plans. For sure, what the alchemist mare offers is at the opposite of Pear Plum’s personality. But perhaps pushing Pear Plum out of her comfort zone is indeed what she needs to resonate with her inner alpha mare. You wonder what could be the best ways to do that. Perhaps you can start tomorrow, though.

 

 

“Perhaps some sparring between each other could be a start I believe.” You speak up and then turn to Pear Plum. “But the for the big picture, I feel like I should ask you first. Do you actually want to become more ‘alpha’? We can help pushing you in that direction, but I want to make sure it’s really something you want.”

“I believe you’re right, so yes.” The druid mare nods. “If I want to make mine the power of this place, I have to understand it and become it, at least a little.”

“Are you sure?” You ask. “You’re not just saying this to follow my directions, right?”

“I came to this forest to help somepony, Little Spoon.” Pear Plum says resolutely. “Even if it weren’t those I expected, I decided I would face its trials. And… I must thank you and everypony else for coming. I really appreciate what you’re willing to do to help me.”

 

“Alright then. If you’ve got your mind on in, I’m sure you’ll be more than capable of overcoming this trial in order to help a poor soul.” You nod. “You have all those wonderous skills and the ability to communicate to plants and animals, things that an ordinary mare is not able to do. And when I remember how you saved me from the mares than had captured me in the village, I have no doubt you know how to take charge when you need to. Now you just need to repeat that.”

“Mh.” Pear Plum nods, a little blush on her cheeks. “I’ll do my best.”

 

You hear Fen Flower sigh, and you see the mare release the size she held from your Embrace Destiny ability, bringing her back to 9 feet tall.

“Only Pear Plum can be the alpha and lift the curse, right?” Fen Flower comments “I guess we can’t have me keep all the size for myself then.”

 

You would thank Fen Flower for the thought, but you don’t think Pear Plum would accept to be durably grown with something else than your inspiration for now. At least, unless you can ease her into the idea of what it implies in some way first.

 

Anyway, the grand alpha training shall start tomorrow. You spent the day traveling so you and Fen Flower are ready for a good night of sleep. You all bundle in the fairly large gap between the roots which is a pretty decent natural shelter. Still at 9 feet tall, Fen Flower makes for a warm pillow for the rest of you.

 

There is no incident during the night, so after you wake up and eat some breakfast, it is time for Pear Plum’s alpha training to start! And the druid mare seems to await expectantly to hear what her companions would have to say for that, which… shows she still has a lot to learn.

 

 

You all return her expectant look to Pear Plum. For a second, she opens her mouth as though she was about to ask something, but instead nods at you all as she seems to get it.

“Well, if I ought to be the alpha mare, then we must secure the territory of our pack.” Pear Plum says.

“Alright.” Fen Flower nods. “How do we do that?”

“We stop hiding at least during the day and chasse away trespassers.” Pear Plum says. “Let’s patrol around to let the forest now this is our turf.”

 

It sounds like Pear Plum wants to take it slowly, picking probably one of the least active stuff about being an alpha. You do guess it makes sense to start by marking your territory, though, so your group starts to circle around and carefully explore the surrounding that ought to become yours. The woods became a little more welcoming under the morning light, and the sound of many birds confirms this place houses plenty of life. You don’t let that put your guard down, however.

 

Thankfully, the druid mare confirms merely waking through the bushes of the forest will leave enough of your scent to let the forest know you claimed this space without needing anything more. For now, no other creature of this place has come to challenge your dominion, which make your task a bit boring.

 

Perhaps you could spice it up, or just let Pear Plum do her own thing.

 

 

Your mind wanders about as you walk, imagining an already alpha-er Pear Plum. It’s usually the alpha mare who gets the breeding rights over whoever she wants in the pack, and being the only male in the group that would be she would take you… unless she has appetite over other mares, which you’d be quite fine to discover too. And to prove her supremacy, the alpha mare would have to wrestle the rest of the mares of the pack into submission. Maybe you could dig out a mud pit for that purpose…

You shake your head back to reality. The mud pit might be a bit off topic here. Instead, you decide to go talk to Pear Plum. You probably need to get a little closer to the druid mare before having a chance to interest her in giant mare mud wrestling.

 

“How I became a druid?” Pear Plum perks up after you ask. “Uhm, it’s just my parents were traveling druids too, and they taught me the secrets of their order. I love them very much, but we decided it would be best if I made my own path through the world, at least for a while.”

“So your parents are adventurers too?”

“Well, I suppose they are.” Pear Plum nods. “As druids, we believe we need to uphold the balance of nature wherever we are needed. That tends to overlap with adventurer work quite a lot indeed.”

 

“You and you parents pursue a noble cause, lady Pear Plum.” You nod. “As for myself, I hit the road and became an adventurer to put my passion for bigger mares into application.”

“I-I see.” Pear Plum show you a slightly confused smile. “I’m still quite amazed there’s a whole bard school specifically teaching abilities for such a purpose. Ah, uhm, I mean no offence of course! I just had no idea such a passion was wide-spread enough to sustain an establishment. I think being passionate about anything is a good thing in general.”

 

“Thanks.” You nod. “But now you’ve made me curious. What kind of adventures have you experienced since you’ve been travelling on your own?”

“Well, I’ve been traveling for about a year and helped ponies wherever I could, but I don’t think most of that would make for thrilling stories, even if I find such tasks fulfilling myself.” The druid mare says. “It’s been healing venomous bites, purifying a well’s water which had been contaminated by disease, or even tend to cows and mare alike when they give birth. These are small imbalances, but that doesn’t mean they’re not worth mending.”

 

Before you can reply to that, Pear Plum perks up and start looking to the right.

“Careful.” She says to everypony’s attention. “Something’s around. Probably a predator.”

 

You’re the two other mares get closer to you, readying themselves. You hear and see some rustling in the bushes slowly getting closer, probably a wolf, even if it hasn’t shown up yet.

 

 

Without any word from Pear Plum, you start using your inspiration her to grow and strengthen the druid mare. She keeps focussing on what’s in lurking in the bushes as she outgrows even Ulna, and reaches 7 feet of thick nature muscles.

 

The beast doesn’t come out of the green, but you hear growling to which Pear Plum responds with huffing loudly and scraping and stomping the ground menacingly with her hoof. You wait for about a minute like this, almost in silence at times, but then whatever was in your territory starts stepping back, and eventually running away and you can all relax for the time being.

 

The rest of the day goes without any more encounter of this type. Pear Plum politely commands you to forage for food and to find water for the pack in the territory while she decided to try again meditating to reach the power of the forest to assess if she’s making progress already or not.

 

When you have supper in the declining light, something bothers you with Pear Plum. At first you have doubts, but after a minute you’re completely sure of your observation.

An eye with less training than yours would have probably missed this, but you are certain that Pear Plum is half an inch taller than this morning. You don’t think this is your doing, or is it? Combined with the influence of the forest perhaps? Or just the forest agreeing with you that alpha mares should be bigger? You can’t say for sure yet.

 

Neither the druid mare or the rest of your friends seem to have noticed.

 

Anyway, Pear Plum speaks up while you eat.

“I have good news.” Pear Plum says with a grin. “I think what we’re doing is working. While I tried again to reach for the power of the forest, this time I could actually tap into it!”

“Great!” Fen Flower smiles in support. “Then you’re making progress! How much longer do you think you’ll need?”

“Well…” Pear Plum’s enthusiasm deflates almost instantly. “At this rate… I’d have to keep this up for about a month. And that is too much, yeah. I cannot leave this cursed mare in her state for so long. So, uhm, I’m … allowing you all to give me suggestions, so I may succeed faster.”

“So… Pear Plum need energy from forest?” Ulna says. “A little alpha, so she take energy little by little, and succeed eventually. But more alpha, and she gains energy faster, and succeed faster. I understand?”

“Yes, that’s how it works.” Pear Plum nods.

 

 

If connecting herself with the alpha is making Pear Plum grow, then more growth will help her connect with the alpha. Perhaps you could advise Pear Plum to take as much growth from you as possible. Wait, no, that’s what you want. Not what the alpha wants.

Anyway, while you believe Pear Plum could use some of the orc mare’s boldness, without any merging power or ability at your disposal your best bet remains to talk the druid mare into this mindset.

 

“I believe we’re gonna have to do more than this game of ‘follow the leader’ of today.” You answer Pear Plum’s request for suggestions. “And even with that wolf from earlier it could have gone better. While intimidation was nice, completely subduing it would have probably have been a more ‘alpha’ course of action.”

“Uhm, I’ll try that if we encounter another beast. But for you, you’ve been going along with what I said.” Pear Plum argue. “There’s no need for anything more if there is no conflict. What can we…”

 

As she says these words, pear Plum seems to realize the obvious solution to that at the same time as the other mares.

“Well, I is still hungry.” Ulna says with exaggerated nonchalance. “I take food of Pear Plum if she not oppose…”

 

“Huhm…” Pear Plum lets out a whine, but sems to steel herself right after. “I guess you’re not leaving me a choice.”

And there, the druid mare uses her magic to turn her skin to back, reading herself to face the bigger orc mare that approaches to take her meal.

 

Sounds like the mares are competing for the tittle of alpha after all.

 

 

Despite Ulna being larger, Pear Plum’s bark body helps her hold her ground. The orc mare is not using any spell of hers in this tussle, and both mares are just trying to pin down the other for now, but without any of them getting an edge over the other.

 

“Well, I guess I shall empower the must deserving mare.” You declare out loud as you leisurely watch the two mares fight. “Surely an alpha mare would convince me to do so.”

Ulna and Pear Plum are too busy to pay you any mind at the moment, but Fen Flowers immediately perks up and approaches you.

“You know, I’m not exactly the kind of challenge Pear Plum needs at the moment, but I could certainly become one with a bit more... mass.”

 

Without further warning, Fen Flower grabs you by the neck and start passionately kissing you. She’s currently the size of a regular mare, a height she had forgone for quite a few days, and that she now seems to be unsatisfied with.

“Oh, I think I’ve got used to being a cut above the rest.” She tells you after releasing your mouth for a second. “Give me my fix already Little Spoon.”

 

The eager mare pushes you on your back, and by giving it some attention with her hooves she makes sure little Little Spoon stands ready for action. Once you’re ready, Fen Flower straddles you and quickly starts mounting you while Ulna and Pear Plum’s match is still undecided.

 

You moan as Fen Flower pumps herself up down your rod, biting her lip in anticipation for what’s to come.

 

However, when you distractedly manage to get a glimpse of Pear Plum and Ulna’s faceoff, you see that the druid mare managed to put Ulna in a submission hold that the orc mare’s impeded bucking on the druid’s bark skin cannot break. There, Pear Plum turns to you, and even though she cannot show much expression in this form, you reckon she isn’t pleased with what she sees you doing with Fen Flower.

 

Pear Plum leaves Ulna in the dust. The orc mare needs some time to recover which allows Pear Plum to come to you, unbeknown to Fen Flower who faces you while she blissfully rides your shaft. And when she arrives, Pear Plum grabs Fen Flower by the waist and suplexes the unsuspecting mare off your cock. Fen Flower barely has the time to utter a cry of shock as she’s flipped and knocked out clean as she hits the ground.

 

You remain dumbstruck after this turn of event, staring in confused arousal at Pear Plum who gets back on her four hooves and sheds her bark form. Rather than to care about Fen Flower who’s limply slouching on her belly, Pear Plum instead comes to you and positions herself over you, resolutely planting her two front hooves at each side of your head. While she pants from the physical effort, you see a determined expression on her face through her glasses as she looks down to you.

 

“Sorry if you don’t want to, but you’ll be growing me, Little Spoon.” She states.

And before you can tell Pear Plum that there are about zero chances of you ever not wanting to grow her, she picks up right where Fen Flower left off.

 

The druid’s ample backside falls on your hips for the first time, making you moan anew. You can tell Pear Plum is doing you mostly for utility, with mere hints of pleasure visible in her mask of seriousness through the task of asserting dominance over you, but her aggressively rapid pace is quickly sending you to the stars.

You erupt once in Pear Plum. Obeying her command, you use you Embrace Destiny to grow her more, making the druid mare jumps to 7 feet at once.

 

That doesn’t stop her from pounding you, and you see Pear Plum bite the inside of her cheek to remain focussed and make sure her ass slams your pelvis and legs every second without interruption.

Unable and anyway unwilling to stop this, you abandon yourself to Pear Plum’s ride, revelling in the mare’s meaty backside and warm folds, and letting them milk you for all you’re worth of size. The druid mare grows to 10, 11, 12, 13 feet and finally 18 feet tall. At this size, the earth quakes every time the druid mare’s massive but hits the ground to pound you, some leaves of the trees falling down each time in reaction.

 

Ulna and Fen Flower are back on their hooves, but they can do nothing else than watch the titanic druid mare have her way with you.

 

When Pear Plum finally gets off you, you do not feel anything under your waist anymore and find yourself at the intersection of two round craters in the ground, your groin resting right at the center of them.

“Sorry if I was rough, but I needed to do that.” Pear Plum declares. Even though she puts on a though face, you’re about certain she feels like she was a bit too hard on you, physically speaking.

 

 

“The alpha… shouldn’t have to have to apologize for taking what she wants.” You say painfully.

“Ah sorry…” Pear Plum bows slightly, before jumping on her hooves and clumsily puffing out her chest. “I mean, YES! Of course!”

You smile to yourself. “Alright. Now, may I request for a bit of healing? I’m feeling a little too sore to be useful for the pack at the moment…”

“Oh, uhm, of course. Sorry about earlier.”

“You don’t have to-“

“YES but no talking back to the alpha right now!” Pear Plum cuts you instead, and start using her healing spells on you while her face is bright red with embarrassment.

 

In no time, you’re able to stand comfortably on your hooves again, and Fen Flower loses her headache from the supplex of earlier. By that time, the temporary size of your gift of the bard fades and Pear Plum is ‘only’ 13 feet tall now. A size at which only one of the druid’s cutie marks is bigger than you are.

 

After that, Pear Plum decides to meditate some more to assess whether this little rebellion of yours she brought down helped her or not. After that, you’ll all be to sleep.

In the meantime, you chat a little with the two other mares. Or… since you told them Pear Plum needed followers as big as possible, you do that after growing fen Flower to 9 feet tall again with your Gift of the Bard. Ulna politely declines your offer.

 

“Well, our dear Pear Plum sure showed some alpha energy earlier.” You say. “Congrats on becoming the omega of the pack, Ulna!”

“Sure.” Ulna shrugs. “I pretends to be omega if helps. This is all just pretend after all.”

“Is it? And more importantly, should it just be an act?” Fen Flower objects. “I mean, if we’re just pretending all this, won’t the forest notice it?”

“Power of Pear Plum is real now.” Ulna says. “Pear Plum can actually command us if she wants. Should be enough. Because in reality she is no pack leader anyway. She just is… soft, I means, good kind of soft. Helpful and calm soft. Point being, soft is different than alpha.”

“Well… I still feel like something could be missing here.” Fen Flower ponders aloud. “Shouldn’t Pear Plum enjoy herself at least?”

“Mmh… Better that way.” Ulna shakes her head. “Pear Plum want to help cursed pony. She try hard to be alpha for that. Forest should be happy with that and lend her power, then all is well.”

 

You’ve already just acted to strengthen Pear Plum’s position as an alpha, but you wonder if it is enough for now.

 

 

You decide to go check on Pear Plum. The druid mare has retreated in the alcove you sleep in to meditate. When you find her, she seems to be in some sort of troubled trance. Her eyes are shut tightly, she’s breathing heavily, and you see beads of sweat on the fur of the huge mare while she occupies most of the alcove she currently sits into.

Something you notice too with your particular expertise, is that Pear Plum appears to have grown 2 more inches since earlier.

 

You weren’t sure whether you could interrupt her or not, but about half a minute after you arrive, Pear Plum seems to calm down, her breathing becoming more relaxed again. You see her open an eye through her glasses, looking at you.

 

“Oh, Little Spoon?” She asks. “Do you need something? Are still sore somewhere?”

“You fixed me perfectly already, lady Pear Plum.” You shake your head. “No, I wanted to check on you to see how you were doing. If you allow me to say so, I am wondering whether meditating is really something that will help you become more of an alpha. I mean, searching guidance from the woods must have its limits surely?”

“There is more to it than searching for guidance.” Pear Plum answers. “Well, guidance was what I sought before, but I realised that is not the kind of communing I need to do in this forest. I need not to ask for its power, but take it.”

“Oh. So, does that mean you are making progress?”

“Well, it is still hard” Pear Plum declares. “If I had to describe it, it feels like tying to hold ice-cold water against your chest with only your legs. But still, I feel like I managed to retain some of it, and it’s thanks to all of you. I did my best to channel how I acted when you were being unruly, and I used that to gain a little power from the forest. This is quite taxing, though…”

 

“You sure looked like you were having a hard time.” You say. “But we were talking with Fen Flower and Ulna earlier, and we were wondering. You… do not like the idea of becoming an alpha, right?”

“Well, yes.” Pear Plum winces. “Of course I’m not comfortable with this situation, being so inconsiderate and rude. I hope we’re done with it as soon as possible.”

“Perhaps it could help if you at least enjoyed it more.”

“I know.” Pear Plum sighs. “But I just don’t like it. However, I’ve decided I would do it for the greater good and against my own feelings anyway. I sure hope this is at least worth some alpha points…”

 

 

“Do you really think you can acquire power from this forest without actually changing yourself?” You ask Pear Plum. “Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but you permanently gained a couple inches of height since you asserted your dominance over us earlier, and a little size after intimidating the wolf earlier too.”

“Oh, uhm, I did?” Pear Plum contorts in the cramped alcove to watch her body, body quite unproductively. “Well… I’ll trust you on that. My perspective is so different I can’t tell. But, how do you know this is permanent?”

“Simple. I don’t see you shrinking back.” You shrug. “My abilities only last for a time, but this growth isn’t fading. Maybe it’s tied to having my blessings on you, but this size came to you when you made progress, so it probably comes from the forest.”

“Well, then I think it most likely is temporary.” Par Plum argues. “You see, each living forest holds power that is tied to an aspect of the wild. We druids may tap into it by communing with the aspect, but aside from what we learn in the process, we do not keep that power forever. It eventually fades away after some time. It can be quite long, sometimes several weeks, but it isn’t permanent.”

 

“Oh, I see.” You answer. Actually, you’re not yet sure if you should argue about treating becoming an alpha as something permanent. You feel like thinking about it in more definitive terms would help Pear Plum succeed, but you also prefer her more gentle nature and would rather not see her shift from that.

 

“But still, are you sure the forest will accept something like the ‘greater good’ as a worthy reason to be an alpha?” You ask. “It seems to me this is not really the mood of this place.”

Pear Plum frowns at you, pouting disapprovingly in reaction to your words.

“Well, I think you’ll have to accept ‘the greater good’ as a worthy reason, Little Spoon.” Pear Plum states, and pokes your chest hard enough with a hoof to force you to take a few steps back. “This is one thing I won’t let you or this forest tell me otherwise. If there is one good thing about this power and leading others, it certainly is how much it can help them out.”

 

“A-aah, well, here is one thing you like about this situation then!” You say with enthusiasm. “And I believe that enjoying your new position will make things easier, and for sure the forest will appreciate it too. And what I also know, is that growth is something the forest likes, as it supplied you with more of it as you communed with it. How do you feel about growing bigger?”

“Well…” Pear Plum ponders out loud. “I suppose I’m feeling… neutral about it? I mean, no offence again. I know it’s something important for you, and objectively the forest seems to approve of it, but I fail to see the appeal.”

“Then perhaps we have something to work on, here.” You smile at the huge druid. “Surely you’ve noticed Fen Flower is quite fond of it for her own reasons, so really I don’t feel like I’m that much of an exception. And what about you? You said you wanted the power to do good? Then this big body of yours could help you tremendously for that purpose, right?”

 

“Well… I suppose so?” Pear Plum sounds unsure, but you seem to have at least picked up her curiosity.

“That’s right. We have to make sure you like your size and your position as an alpha.” You nod to yourself in a show of confidence. “While I don’t have any ‘greater good’ in my bag, I believe you could appreciate a more universal form of enjoyment and tie it to your newfound power. Lady Pear Plum, would you accept to let this puny little bard sing your praises? I’ll also make sure to give your body all the appreciation I am capable of.”

 

“Erm… No offense Little Spoon, but I can tell this is something you want yourself before anything…” Pear Plum point out.

“Does it matter?” You shrug. “I mean, perhaps we can combine the pleasant and the useful here. And by that I mean my pleasant and yours. Well… yes, I must confess I do not know exactly how you treat your bodily desires and whether you would appreciate such an offer. I assumed from earlier that you may fancy some casual pleasure with no strings attached, but if that’s not the case, you have my most sincere apology. Just know that I ask for nothing more than to make you feel good and that I’m at your entire disposal for whatever you wish. On that field, I am quite confident there isn’t one demand from you I wouldn’t love to satisfy. Surely you can even use this barkskin ability to protect me so I may accomplish even your wildest demands?”

“Uhm… I can only use that spell for myself.” The big druid mare looks away embarrassedly.

“Oh.” You have trouble preventing your reassuring smile to turn into a cringe. “Well, forget I said that, then, and know that it doesn’t change my will to please you in any way you desire, lady Pear Plum.”

 

The huge mare looks at you in silence for a while, a slight blush on her cheeks as she considers your offer. But eventually…

“A-alright then.” Pear Plum meekly nods at you. “You can… I mean, I order you to make me feel good, Little Spoon.”

 

Pear Plum is still obviously hesitant, and finding the right balance between something intense enough to make her reconsider her aversion to her power without shocking her in the process will be tricky. You’re eager to take up this challenge, though.

 

 

“I’ll do my very best.” You nod to Pear Plum after she gives you her approval.

 

Cramped from sitting in the alcove until now, you invite Pear Plum to lie on her back. At her size, a little over 13 feet, that has her hindlegs and rear poke out from under the giant tree. From there, you motion to her head which alone is as large as you are tall.

 

Through her glasses, you see the druid mare’s plate-sized eyes watching you expectantly with a hint of apprehension. For now, you decide to start slowly and move in to gently kiss the cheek of the druid mare. You feel her shiver under your lips and stifle a yelp as you taste her coat. It reminds you of the scent from a flowery field after summer rain.

“You are an astounding mare, Pear Plum.” You whisper to her after the first peck. “You deserve all the size and power I can give you and so much more. I want to help you realise that.”

 

You keep kissing Pear Plum this way. The mare seems unable to make a move of her own for now, but you feel her cheek slowly heat up as you now also caress it with your hooves. You also hear her stifle little whimpers. You keep going to let Pear Plum get used to the attention for as long as she needs, punctuating your pecks with encouraging words and praise.

“You are so beautiful.” You whisper.

“You are an amazing mare.”

“You are the best.”

“You deserve to grow bigger and more…”

“You can ask me anything you want.”

 

While you felt a slight embarrassment at first when you complimented her, you start hearing Pear Plum, eyes closed, repeating your words to herself.

“I am beautiful.” She mutters after you.

“I am an amazing mare.”

“I am the best.”

“I deserve to grow bigger and more…”

 

With each sentence, her breathing became more relaxed, and a content smile started growing on her mouth all while the heat in her face was only rising.

And when you pledge to answer any demand, the mare opens her eyes again and turns her head to you, before grabbing your back and pulling you in to kiss your mouth. It’s your turn to elect a surprised moan at getting your snout smothered by the warn lips of the larger druid mare. After she frees your mouth from hers with a wet smack, she looks down at you with a relaxed smile, still holding you, and visibly awaiting something from you.

 

“Say it again.” Pear Plum demands.

“Uh…” You’re at a loss for a second, and in your stupor you can only utter. “You…You’re so beautiful, Pear Plum.”

Pear Plum purrs in delight before smooching your face again with more force than before. If the eagerness you feel in her lips and tongue indicates anything, Pear Plum really seems to be getting in the mood, although she appears to be savouring your praises even more that your lips. Uncovering your mouth every dozen seconds to let you flatter her, Pear Plum seems to be letting herself get hypnotised by your worship. It feels a little unnatural for her, you can’t say you aren’t loving it, and you can only commend her will to ease herself into her role of alpha.

 

In fact, you could swear you are physically feeling her power and aura, and that each time you build her confidence with your praise, you feel more drawn to obey every command from your alpha.

 

After a few minutes that leave you nearly breathless, charmed and on the verge of climax, you manage to pull yourself out of your stupor and ask something important.

“May I make you even bigger with my songs?” You ask between two pants.

“Yes.” Pear Plum readily answers, no trace of hesitation in her voice anymore.

 

And so you start humming, and with the addition of your inspiration, Pear Plum grows even bigger. The mare shamelessly lets out a blissful moan as her whole body surges bigger with 3 more feet of height. Moreover, you decided to increase the mare’s constitution this time, and while Pear Plum barely doesn’t seem to register it, her already ample backside expands even further, each flank of her bulging to be twice as thick as her midsection. Pear Plum may have got stuck in the alcove if her increased height didn’t push her impossibly round bottom out of it right before that.

 

Pear Plum exhales a hot moan once she’s done growing, covering her glasses with fog for an instant before her enthralled eyes can be seen through them again. These eyes are again focussed on you, and that alone compels you please this alpha mare more.

 

“May I…” You start, but words fail you, as none seem decent enough to describe the imperious need you have to service the goddess in front of you until your very last breath.

“Yes.” Par Plum states nonetheless. A placid and pleased smile on her face, Pear Plum mechanically picks you up with her hooves. You fly over the expanse of her tummy and witness the great curves of her hips before being brought between her thighs. You don’t have the time to marvel at the beauty of the plump, tear shaped marehood of Pear Plum before being smushed and held onto it.

 

You climax instantly upon feeling the wetness of the mare spatting all the way from your torso to your groin, and thus growing Pear Plum another 5 feet bigger in the process. Whatever coherent thoughts remained in you are smothered by lust at this point. You reflexively start humping the receptive cave of Pear Plum and shoving you arms in it too since the huge mare makes sure you physically cannot escape her eager entrance. In mere seconds you erupt again, as though your body was forced to give all it could to Pear Plum.

 

The moans of the druid mare are music to your ears. Each stoke of your arms, each pump of your hips seems to trigger a cry of pleasure more intense than the last. The mare is also ecstatic about the growth. Pear Plum is as big as you can make her, over 21 feet tall, a size at which you could realistically get swallowed whole by Pear Plum’s marehood. However, that doesn’t seem to be enough for her.

 

“More…” Pear Plum absently coos between her moans. “Grow me more, Little Spoon! I demand it!”

Panting and enraptured, you do not know how to tell your alpha that you don’t have any more growth to give her.

“Grow me more...” Pear Plum chants. “You will grow me more Little Spoon!”

And as the alpha commands, your being responds.

 

You start feeling a pull on you mind, body and soul. You might have shot some loads into Pear Plum, but now it feels like all that is you is about to come out of your mortal shell and make Pear Plum an even greater mare than she is. In fact, it is starting already, your head is spinning from your numerous climaxes, but you didn’t imagine the fact the huge druid mare just gained another inch of height, and then another one seconds later. The feeling on your being is otherworldly enough it partially manages to take you out of your worshiping stupor, and you suddenly realise that powerful magic from the forest might be at work here, and that it could put yourself in danger.

 

Like a rising tide, the pull on your soul keeps getting stronger. It feels like your will might soon break and be smothered by the one of Pear Plum, and it doesn’t help than part of you is feeling mightily ready to give in to the giant and growing mare. But another part of your brain, which is harder and harder to hear out, tells you Pear Plum is only in a temporary trance, and might deeply regret hurting you.

 

Yet, the moans of the giant mare echoing in your ears, her flavour abundant on your tongue and in your nose, her overwhelming presence and the power of her body all around you… You do not experience any sense of danger despite what you can rationally understand, and feel compelled to continue humping her groin and feed her pleasure, and then everything else. Simultaneously eager and wary, you’ve got only one chance to take a decision before your mind is overwhelmed by your senses and taken by the enthralled Pear Plum.

 

 

 

+1 foot for all, +1 for each precedent

1: growth is applied at the rate of by 1 foot over 5 minutes: Pear Plum can become 50% bigger at will

2: -1 use: Pear Plum grows 5 feet, current charges are permanent

3: Half your level for the growth that lasts for the day: Pear Plum grows by twice her level for de day after intercourse

4: Disabled until lvl 12: Pear Plum receives massive boost in all 3 stats

5: Only usable once a day: Pear Plum counters the first hostile spell she interacts with on the day

 

No, this isn’t right. You can’t let Pear Plum hurt you. You have to stop this for both of you!

But how… She’s so big right now, and you’re feeling faint. You’re not even sure Pear Plum wouldn’t welcome a bite as a pleasurable stimulation in her state. So before you resort to that…

 

“Pear Plum!” You call with a shaky voice to the ecstatic mare. “You… you have to stop! You’re about to hurt me!”

“I have to stop?” You hear Pear Plum mechanically repeat. “I’m a about… About to…”

 

The giantess freezes, and all of a sudden you feel the pressure over your being vanishes. You can catch your breath, and over her belly and chest, you see that the face of Pear Plum frozen in shock and confusion. Gradually she seems to understand what happened and her expression turns to horror.

 

“S-sorry!” The giantess stammers in a panic, before instantly dropping you on the ground.

While you clumsily come back on your hooves, the earth rumbles as Pear Plum frenetically pulls her massive upper body out of the alcove. Before you can call out to her, the huge druid mare runs out in the night.

 

You’re not sure what to do at the moment…

From the direction Pear Plum when to, you think she might be heading to a small river you found not far from here during the day.

 

Fen Flower and Ulna look puzzled. It was hard for them not to witness the scene, but they don’t seem to know how to react either and just look at you from a small distance at the moment.

 

 

What you must do here is obvious. Taking a chunk of wood from your small fire to light your path in the dark forest, you run after Pear Plum on the spot.

 

While the mare is much bigger and faster than you are, she left quite the trail behind fortunately. Even if everything a few meters away from you is encased in darkness, you catch up on the huge druid mare after a little more than a minute. When you’re close enough, it’s Pear Plum than comes to you, looking horrified to find, her eyes reddened with tears.

 

“Little Spoon! What are you doing here?” The druid mare calls, which is now about 13 feet tall and a half. “It’s dangerous out there at this hour. Why did you put yourself in danger again because of me? Even right after I nearly…”

“I’m alright.” You say immediately. “Now or before I was fine. And you did what was fine too, grabing and taking what you deserve!”

 

“How can you say that?” Pear Plum sobs. “This is all terrible. This forest is terrible! It nearly made me hurt you, Little Spoon, all just for some vague promise of power. I thought I respected the spirits who dwell here and their aspect, but now they’ve nearly made me do something so wrong I don’t think I would mind if this whole place was burnt to cinder. Oh it’s so terrible! I’ve never felt so angry at so many things before Little Spoon. Everything’s gone wrong!”

 

Pear Plum turns away motions toward the small river where she takes some water to splash her face while still sobbing abundantly.

 

You want to help Pear Plum and probably soothe her of course, but you try to think of the best way of doing that. The option of calling it quits exists, but you’re not sure admitting defeat on helping somepony is something Pear Plum is gonna accept.

Besides, despite everything, Pear Plum has kept the size she gained during your intercourse, and there are now about 6 inches of her that came from the forest. Counter-intuitively, she may not have strayed that far from her initial goal. You don’t feel the forest getting angry at you either. Motivating Pear Plum to continue on that path however…

 

 

There are of course a few simple things to do. You walk up to Pear Plum and hug her. Which means, at your respective sizes, that you gently grab as much of Pear Plum’s wall of a flank that you can. The druid turns her head to look to you, but then looks at the ground with a sigh, just sitting down and brooding.

 

After a minute, you too sit with you back on the warm leg of Pear Plum and start playing a calm little tune. Your notes alone echo in the dark for a while. You don’t sing, and just give Pear Plum a little time to calm down, which she does. Her sobs gradually stop and her breathing gets calmer after a few minutes.

 

“Thanks, Little Spoon.” The mare says, carefully draping one huge hoof over you. You start another tune regardless. As Pear Plum remained silent after this one too, you decide to speak up.

“Pear Plum.” You start. “I just want you to know that no matter how much power you receive from the forest, that will never control who you are.”

As Pear Plum remains silent, you continue.

“Earlier you only had to hear me to stop, even though the forest wanted you to continue. To me, this is a proof that this place can’t change the kindness you hold inside. You are a very kind and strong mare, Pear Plum.”

 

Pear Plum sighs, sounding a little relieved.

“I’m very kind and strong…” Pear Plum chuckles. “There’s half of this of the forest doesn’t really like. Do you… you think I can ever be alpha enough to satisfy the forest? Should I quit?”

 

“This is up to you.” You answer. “There’s a reason you decided to go through this. To help somepony else, even though this forest isn’t giving you much to work with on that field.”

Pear Plum lets out a hum in response. As she falls silent again, you play one serene little ballad again.

 

“Little Spoon.” Pear Plum speaks at the end of your tune, her voice asserting that she built back some confidence. “I’ve decided… I’m not giving up yet. And I want to do something about it right now.”

“What are you thinking about?”

“I’ll go hunt some of these wolves tonight.” She states.

“Huh. Well, that’s a bit surprising. I thought about suggesting something of the like, but I felt you wouldn’t want to take revenge on the forest like that.”

“Ah… I… I guess it could sound like that…” Pear Plum looks away for a second only, slightly embarrassed. “Honestly, I can’t even tell for sure whether that’s part of how I feel or not. But still, I want to succeed and get power from this place, and I think we can say at this point that it appreciates me exerting power over others. If that’s the case, then I’d rather do so by challenging the beasts of these woods than to do it on my friends. I want to be done with it as soon as possible too, so no more waiting for those predators to come for us.”

“Anyway…” Pear Plum continues. “I’d rather let Ulna and Fen Flower out of such a hunt, but I think I can keep you safe enough if you climb on my back. Would you mind helping me tonight? I mean, once more? I promise I’m not gonna do anything bad to you this time…”

 

“Of course I’m gonna help.” You nod. “That’s what I’ve come here for.”

“Thanks, Little Spoon.” Pear Plum says again, with a determined smile this time.

 

While you provide your inspiration to strengthen Pear Plum and bring her to 16 feet tall again, the druid mare uses a spell of her to help you see better in the dark. With that, you climb on the huge mare’s back, she turns herself to bark, and starts trotting in the night in search of adversaries.

 

It only takes you a couple minutes before you notice the growls of beasts not far from you. Out of the territory you delimited for yourself, these prowl even during the darkest hours, as you were warned by the barkeep. Pear Plum doesn’t go for the stalemate this time, and actively seeks the hostile canids. You soon find yourself face to face with a duo of wolves, both ready to bare their fangs at you.

 

However, Pear Plum’s strength is just too formidable compared to those beasts. Their fangs cannot breach the druid mare’s skin of bark, and a single buck from the 16 feet plus mare can knock them down, putting them at your mercy after a mockery of a fight.

Pear Plum looks down at the two animals who are shakily picking themselves up from the ground. She doesn’t seem to know what to do with these defeated creatures. If left to themselves, there’re just going to limply make their way back to their lair… unless another predator of these woods takes care of them first.

 

 

“Do you think you could tame them?” You suggest to Pear Plum. “Or better yet, have them bring you to their lair and become the alpha of them all?”

Pear Plum look back at you for a second, and then cancels her wooden form. Follows a series of growls from her at the wolves. While the beasts seem unruly at first, a little reminder of Pear Plum’s strength with a stomp of the ground that echoes loudly in the night manages to stifle their protests.

 

The beasts start walking into the night, and you follow them.

You just hope they actually are part of a pack. A side effect of every creature striving to be the alpha must be a plethora of small groups and lone wolves.

 

 

 

You follow the defeated wolves among the trees, and after a few minutes you come close to a large hole under the stump of one massive fallen tree. Quickly you hear more predatory growls. 2 more wolves. But again, Pear Plum is far too strong for them to be a threat. In fact, they do not dare to come out of their lair despite their barks and snarls.

 

Pear Plum doesn’t allow them to remain out of her reach. The space may be too small for her to go through, but she’s strong enough the lair itself cannot resist her assaults. The giant mare digs out the two canids, and smothers them with her wooden body until they stop fighting her.

 

“Alright…” Pear Plum sheds her skin of bark again to address the beasts. “Now, I’m sorry, but you’re gonna have to learn doing what I tell you!”

What follows is Pear Plum meticulously forcing the wolves to obey her spoken and implied commands, and of course to not treat you as a morsel. The druid mare applies punishment adequately to the actions of the beasts, and the giant pets and raspberries make for some nice enough reward, even for the hardened beasts. Pear Plum shrugs off the few bites and claw marks she receives in the process, and the result is that less than an hour later, the four creatures stand at attention in front of you, awaiting the commands of their alpha in the person of Pear Plum.

 

“Alright!” Pear Plum sounds proud of herself for once. “This isn’t too bad I guess. And the forest seems to appreciate it too."

“So you felt it this time?”

Pear Plum nods to you. While she was taming the beasts, the already huge mare grew 2 more inches, bringing her closer to the 17-foot mark.

“I must say, you’re a resplendent alpha, lady Pear Plum.” You comment. “Since you were expecting your size to increase, does that mean you appreciate it now?”

“Well, sorry, but not really. Not yet at least.” Pear Plum answers. “I’m not saying you can’t like it or anything, but I’m not gonna let myself get sweetened by this forest anymore. I’m gonna focus on why I’m here until we’re out of this place. Anyway, this took a lot less time than I would have expected. Let’s find other beasts. If I can tame them just as easily, we’ll have made lots of progress in one night.”

 

If Pear Plum feels ready to continue, you see no reason to stop her. With your ost of beasts, you start to prowl the forest again.

 

You soon enough find another lone wolf to tame. As you did before, you first coax the beast into bringing you back to its hiding place. There’s only one additional creature this time, but Pear Plum tames both wolves nonetheless, bringing the number of them in your pack to 6, and growing Pear Plum 1 inch further.

 

The next wolf you find and beat leads you to 3 of its kin, and the one after to more 6 of them. Each time Pear Plum would neutralize the creatures and demand submission from them. Despite their number, her technique that was only getting better and the number of wolves already at her service only helped her tame them in about an hour each time.

 

And finally, one last wolf brings you to a cave when 11 beasts were resting. While a challenging task, you pack was already made of 17 creatures without counting the one you had just defeated. And even with that many animals, Pear Plum manages to defeat them and bring them all to her service.

 

This was a long night, but now with only a few hours left before dawn, Pear Plum has managed to tame a little army of 29 wolves, and the already huge mare grew an additional 15 inches to show for it. She now stands at nearly 18 feet tall.

 

Exhausted, you return to where Fen Flower and Ulna are spending the night. The two mares are positively terrified as the huge group of wolves approach them, but the towering figure of Fen Flower makes them understand after a time that they are safe. The druid mare makes sure her animal underlings understand that they are not to hurt you or the other mare, and after a short explanation of what you’ve been up to, Pear Plum goes to sleep. Most of the wolves too start to rest everywhere around you since each of them has been personally roughed up by Pear Plum at some point tonight. You too would have greatly appreciated to turn in for what remains of the night, but you’re held by awake by Ulna and Fen Flower.

 

“Is all alright?” Ulna asks. “You was gone long time. Pear plum is okay?”

“Yes, we’re fine.” You nod. “Just… very tired. Pear Plum is fine, and I think she’s very close to have received enough power from the forest for her purpose.”

“Great. But more importantly!” Fen Flower looks at you expectantly. “Little Spoon… Pear Plum looks really big right now. Could it be… You’ve found new way to grows mares?”

 

 

“Nope. It was all her, the true alpha as proven by the woods themselves.” You reply enthusiastically. “It looks like this forest just likes growing mares. It’s too bad Pear Plum seems to be… neutral about it at best.”

While she tries to hide it by biting her lower lip, Fen Flower looks a bit frustrated about this.

“Why, yes, that sounds too bad…” Fen Flower says with a cringe.

 

“Moreover.” You add. “While I don’t how this work exactly, I got a hunch the additional size might be permanent, even if Pear Plum doesn’t believe so herself.”

You motion toward the sleeping druid. Without your inspiration or the Gift of the Bard, the mare is still close to being 10 feel tall. If you remove the 4 feet of you Embrace Destiny ability, it looks like Pear Plum grew a total of 21 inches from the forest in total. You cannot refrain from lifting one of the mare’s giant hoof, albeit with great difficulty, and give it a lady kiss while she sleeps peacefully.

 

Fen Flower looks positively envious.

“Perhaps we can try some stuff in these woods once we’re done with this quest.” You say.

“That sounds like a good idea!” Fen Flower nods excitedly.

“Well, I’m not sure how this is gonna work, but perhaps hunting more wolves could help.” You say. “That’s how Pear Plum got most of her size. And honestly I believe she could have grown more if she had shown her dominance over the beasts in a more… radical way.”

“Yes, I’m listening…” Fen nods eagerly.

 

“The most dominant thing I can think about… would be to eat these beasts.” You state. “To be the top predator of all, and thus becoming the absolute alpha.”

The mares are silent in response While ponies can live along carnivores like cats and dogs just fine, the consumption of meat still has a stigma of being unclean.

 

“Well, if that’s what it takes, I’m ready to try it!” Fen Flower states, steeling her resolve. “If you feel ready to accompany me of course, Little Spoon?”

“Err…” Ulna seems bothered. “Gonna be a problem? If Fen Flower is alpha while Pear Plum is alpha. Then… they fight?”

 

 

“Ehm… actually I think Ulna’s right.” You say. “This is probably a bad time for that, and so was my idea about… ehm, you know, eating wolves. I think I spaced out a little…”

“Ah, sorry, that is probably my fault too.” Fen Flower says and comes closer to caress your mane. “Look at yourself my little hero. You exhausted yourself all night helping Pear Plum, and her I am making demands to you. I should be the one taking care of you instead…”

Fen Flower finishes her sentence with a peck no your check which gets a little blush out of you.

 

“Thanks Fen Flower.” You tell the mare. “But before I take you up on your offer, I just wanted to ask you Ulna. Aren’t you interested in getting bigger at all?”

“Why?” Ulna shrugs. “I is big enough I think.”

Which is about the most saddening thing to come out of a mare’s mouth according to you, but you have to be a little subtle about it.

“For one thing, everything is easier when you can manhandle about anypony standing in your way.” You argue. “You can ask Fen Flower. That grove keeper grump with the wolf looked like a tough fellow, but he didn’t last ten seconds against her the other day. Doesn’t that sound interesting to you?”

“But why?” The orc mare asks again. “I… not have figured what I want to do, and I not think getting power, erm, for power, for itself is good.”

 

“Ah, uhm, I see…” You say. And now that you think about it, you don’t think Ulna had any really nice experience while being grown. The only time you really went all out on her was when you faced her master posing as her clan leader, a situation that concluded on Ulna temporarily leaving your group. Perhaps another adventure that won’t have to deal with such personal matters could change her view on size.

If another adventure is what she wants of course. She didn’t mention it, but there’s a chance trying to meet her master again is on Ulna’s mind.

 

“Anyway, if you change your mind, it’ll be my pleasure to grow you as big as you wish.”

“Yes.” Ulna scoffs and shows you a smirk. “That, I know.”

“Now, how about you take care of the mares who already wish to grow bigger, my hero?” Fen Flower coos with a playful pout.

 

Tired as you are, you have no reason to resist Fen Flower. Taking some distance from the rest of the group, you and Fen Flower cover each other with passionate kisses, and soon the mare gently bounces up and down you shaft. With the help of your inspiration, Fen Flower is quickly 12 feet of sexy and eager mare again, and even 17 right after you climax into her.

 

Looking down to your small form she is straddling, the flustered mare looks pleased to be the biggest around again.

“Fen Flower…” You let out in a heated breath. “Pear Plum may have stolen my sights for a short while with that strange growth of her, but you’re still beautiful in my eyes no matter the size.”

“No matter the size, huh?” Fen Flower, puts her hooves on her hips, pretending to be offended. “That better mean bigger than I am at this moment!”

“Oh, don’t you worry about it. Rest assured that I’m dedicated to grow you as big as possible.”

“Now that’s what I love to hear from my little hero!” Fen flower shows you a sultry smile of contentment. At this point, the mare extracts your prick from her to instead give you one hot kiss on the snout.

 

“Thanks my hero.” She whispers in you ear. “You must be exhausted. Perhaps you’d like to go to sleep? Don’t worry, there’ll be just as much me for you to enjoy tomorrow… unless you find a way to make even more of it of course.”

“Yes, sleeping sounds good.” You nod with a gleeful smile on your face.

 

There, the 12’ mare to lies down against a tree to sleep, your little body snuggled against her chest and with your head nestled under her jaw.

 

While Fen Flower seems content for now and despite how comfortable her embrace is, your mind can’t help but to wander and worry a little.

You have a nagging feeling that Fen Flower will not be very enthusiastic should other mares join you for an extended period of time. You don’t think you’re ready to give up on that goal and commit to only Fen Flower yet. While Fen Flower seems open enough about her lust for you and is not opposed to sharing you for a while, you have hunch she might get jealous if another mare stays around, especially if said mare happened to be bigger than she is.

 

Your weariness eventually smothers even those concerns however, and you drift off to sleep.

 

This night, you dream of Fen Flower’s body against yours again, and of her plump lips around your stallionhood. A dream that finds its explanation later as the mare seems to already have benefitted from gift of the bard again when you wake up. You and Pear Plum needed to sleep until noon to feel refreshed after last night, and the alchemist mare wanted to make sure the alpha wouldn’t forbid you to grow her.

 

Pear Plum eyes Fen Flower suspiciously for a while upon waking up to find the alchemist mare nearly as tall as herself. The druid mare decides to take the size from your Gift of the Bard again. Despite you advocating for something softer, Pear Plum again decides to make this quick, and you don’t really have the time to get emotional while Pear Plum extract 5 orgasms from you to reach nearly 18 feet in height with the addition of you inspiration and the growth she already has. You still get a refreshed memory of the plumpness of Pear Plum’s behind smothering your body, and this time she was gentle enough you didn’t need to be healed afterwards.

 

“Alright everypony.” Pear Plum states not later after that to you and the many tamed wolves that stand at attention. “It’s time we travelled to the heart of the forest. I believe I’m ready to receive the power I’ll need to lift the demonic curse from the village mare. And that way we can be done with what we came here for.”

“You do great!” Ulna comments with enthusiasm. “You is best alpha, and the forest will like you for sure!”

“I wouldn’t have said better.” you add.

“Ah, ehm, th-thank you, everyone.” Pear Plum blushes slight and can’t refrain bowing to all of you to express her gratitude. “Let’s not waste any time, then. I’ll be much happier when this task is behind us, but we have to remain focussed for a little longer.”

 

You, Ulna, Fen Flower and your wolf friends travel along Pear Plum in the forest. You need about an hour before reaching the heart of it. The terrain doesn’t seem to change much as you progress, the tall trees remaining similar around you until the very end.

 

You understand that you arrive at your destination when you see a clearing in front of you. There’s a sharp depression in the terrain, almost looing at a carter of about 500 feet in diameter, with only one giant tree in the middle of it.

Against this giant tree, you see one strange formation. It is looks like an agglomerate of rocks, roots and plants, but it clearly has the shape of a sleeping wolf, which would be about 25 feet tall if it was real.

 

And as a last surprise, you see one pony sitting next to this formation, accompanied by one wolf resting at its hooves. The familiar old stallion gives you an annoyed look as you come into view.

 

“Hmph. Would you look at that.” The old forest keeper barks as a greeting. “A sheep in a wolf’s clothing. That’s not every day you see that.”

“Ahem, what are you doing here?” Pear Plum asks.

“These questions again…” The old pony lets out an audible grunt of annoyance. “Come on, you don’t need an answer from me about that!”

 

 

“If you have nothing to say, then I’ll do what I’m here for.” Pear Plum replies to the old stallion with determination, and starts to approach him. You and the wolves with you follow her.

 

To your surprise, the grove keeper doesn’t make any aggressive move. Not only does he not attack you, but he even makes way for Pear Plum as she approaches the centre of the crater.

 

With that, Pear Plum starts to take a meditative stance right in front of the wolf-like formation. While you all stand ready for an incoming fight, nothing of the like seem to happen. In fact, the many beasts accompanying you seem surprisingly calm and content at this moment.

 

After a few minutes, you hear a faint buzzing in the air, and soon witness a dim light growing under Pear Plum’s body. The light starts spreading to Pear Plum, tracing vines of green light all around her coat. Your companion doesn’t seem to be in pain, so you do not move for now.

 

Eventually, all of Pear Plum’s body is covered in luminous markings, and when they finally draw a final circle around each of Pear Plum’s eyes, she opens them…

And shows an ecstatic smile to all of you.

 

“Yes! Finally!” She exclaims gleefully. “The forest lent me its power! Now I have what I need to cure this cursed mare.”

 

“Uhm. It… It is over already?” Ulna frowns quizzically. “I waited… you know, big end fight?”

“Oh, there was enough trials in this forest for my taste!” Pear Plum says. “The forest let me seize its power just now, so I’ll gladly take a conclusion without an additional fight.”

 

“Congratulation!” The grove keeper calls, and for the first time you see a semblance of a smile on his face. “Despite your doubts, you went through, druid Pear Plum.”

“You took your sweet time to say something positive, you old coot.” Fen Flower huffs at him disdainfully.

“Yes, and if you have more than two neurons behind that pretty face of yours, you’ll understand the reason behind that.” The stallion retorts.

“I said I want no additional fighting!” Pear Plum slams her huge hoof down between the grove keeper and Fen Flower, and to the later she says. “Thank you a lot for supporting me through this, Fen Flower.” And to the other druid. “And you… you have my respect as a grove keeper, even if our ways to commune with the wild are different.”

“You have my respect too, druid.” He bows slightly at Pear Plum “It is always a pleasure to see the young ones triumph over the challenges of life.”

 

While a bit anticlimactically, it seems like Pear Plum’s task has ended. She’s certainly gonna want to spend as little more time as possible in the forest now, and go heal the cursed mare.

As for you, you wondered earlier if you could use the power of the forest to grow your other companions, or perhaps Pear Plum is she’s willing. But are you going to pursue that, or drop the idea and travel to new adventures?

 

 

“If I may ask.” You turn to the grove keeper. “It appears Pear Plum’s body has grown as she went through the trials of the forest. Would you happen to know if this is permanent?”

“Hum. Looks permanent to me.” The old pony shrugs in response.

“Hold on, wh-what?” Pear Plum utters in disbelief. “But I though the power granted by the forest would be temporary!”

“It is, and the light on your coat will eventually fade with it. However, it isn’t rare for druids to change as they interact with the power of this forest. These physical changes usually don’t expire.” The grove keeper gives you a toothy grin, where you can clearly see rows of sharp fangs in his mouth. “It’s different for everypony. Gaining size like you did is quite rare, but I must have seen it a couple of times in the past. Although, you’ve grown way more than any of them at the time.”

“Ooh!” Fen Flower jumps excitedly on her hooves. “Little Spoon! That mean we can return me latter and I can grow too!”

“Ha! You wish!” The grove keeper snarls. “Without any knowledge of druidism, you might as well start hitting you head on a tree and you’ll get the same result!”

 

Fen Flower looks utterly dejected, as she knows very well there’s little chance the grove keeper would be lying at this point.

“Anyway, I have what I came for.” Pear Plum states “So it’s time I returned to the village and healed this mare. Farewell, grove keeper.”

“May you find strength in your travel, young druid.” The old pony answers.

 

After that, Pear Plum disbands her newly formed pack of wolves. You kinda wished she would have at least kept one, but Pear Plum says she wouldn’t like to be accompanied by a beast like this one as it wouldn’t be safe with foals around.

 

Pear Plum wants to reach the village as soon as possible. While you’ll probably reach it after nightfall even with Pear Plum’s size, she insists you depart right away. You only make a stop to dig out the stuff you let buried outside the forest.

 

 

Upon retrieving your items, you show the magic belt you found after defeating the orc clan to Ulna.

 

“Oh, it is training belt of clan.” Ulna says. “Huh. I… not expect to see it again.”

“Ah, so I assume you know how its enchantment works?” You say. “Do you want to take it back?”

“You can keep the belt, Little Spoon.” Ulna shakes her head. “I no need it. Belt help training body. It is great treasure. You wear it one week, and you can build muscle like me. Not more, but it stay if you are lazy later.”

“Heh.” You chuckle. “You really think it’ll make a difference for little old me?”

“Yes. You can beat other halflings then!” Ulna chuckles. “Can be useful!”

“Alright then. Thanks.” You nod at the orc mare “Anyway, if you change your mind, you can ask it back anytime. Are you staying with us by the way?”

 

Ulna falls silent in response, and after a few seconds:

“Well I decided I want to do something so probably not. I want to find my master while his trail is fresh.” She declares in orc. “I don’t think I’m going to ask him to make me his apprentice again, but I want to know what happened to him, and what he’s going to do in the future. I just need to know, for closure’s sake, or something like that…”

 

Since the task of Pear Plum is over, it was to be expected your companions might want to discover new horizons. You’ve been thinking about asking Pear Plum to continue journeying with you and perhaps Ulna too, but it sounds like the orc mare has plans of her owns and will now accept to put these on hold. You could accompany Ulna, but similarly you don’t think Pear Plum can be convinced to join you right now, at least now without accomplishing what she came in the living forest for in the first place.

Perhaps you could agree on a meet-up later with mares you don’t go with right now, though.

 

 

 

 

You can assume that all your companions gain levels at the same time you do. Fen Flower can craft different potions that you could assume an alchemist would make in an average DnD-like setting. You can ask her to prepare certain effects in advance and she’ll tell you if she’s able to provide them. Simple effects like healing and cure poison can be made anywhere while complex effects, for example a short invisibility potion which is something she can make, requires an access to ingredients from shops and some money. Also her go-to option is to throw explosive vials in combat when you do not grow her big enough to just stomp her opponents.

 

“I see.” You nod with a smile. “I and Fen Flower are going to follow Pear Plum to heal the cursed mare we left behind. I wish you luck, Ulna. I hope you’ll find the answers you seek. Do you need anything before we part ways? We also found these pieces of jewellery among the orcs of your clan. Do you want some of these?”

“Nah.” She shakes her head. “Still too much baggage around these. But, thanks for asking, Little Spoon.”

“Alright.” You nod again. “Well… I don’t think I’ve got anything more to say…”

“Then don’t say anything more.” Ulna shrugs. “It’s not like it’s the first time we part ways.”

“Ah, you’re right of course. Adventurers do tend to meet each other again, even at the oddest corner of the world.”

“That’s right, we’ll meet again, Little Spoon.” Ulna states.

 

Shortly after, Ulna announces her choice to Pear Plum and Fen Flower. After one last group hug, Ulna leaves in the direction of the battleground where you fought the orc clan while you start journeying back to where you first met Fen Flower. At nearly 18 feet tall, Pear Plum can carry you and Fen Flower to make sure you go as fast as the long strides of the druid mare allow you. You’ve also put on the enchanted orc belt.

 

As you travel through the plains, you decide to talk with your companions about your upcoming moves. Starting with Fen Flower and something rather close in the future…

 

“Oh, uhm, yeah.” Fen Flower sounds a bit embarrassed. “I don’t think it would be a good idea for me to show my face in my village again indeed. I left about everything I owned as some sort of an apology, but I doubt they consider forgiving me with just that.”

“Are you sure of that?” Pear Plum asks. “Don’t you have any friend you’d like to say goodbye? Maybe we can pass a message if you’re uncomfortable with going there?”

“Ah, thank you but no.” Fen Flower answers. “I didn’t have anypony like that back there. But I have an idea! The officials must have made sure the fairies were healed by now. I’ll go collect your reward if you accept to trust me with that. There should be something about participating in the defence force against the orcs too.”

“Well, if you’re not comfortable going back to your village, I am alright with you doing that for us.” Pear Plum says.

“Thank you, Pear Plum.” Fen Flower says.

 

“That covers what we’ll be doing with tonight.” You say. “But I’ve bee thinking about what to do next.”

“Something’s been on my mind actually, and not only about our next destination.” Fen Flower starts with a mischievous smile. “I’ll follow you anywhere of course my hero, but it’s high time I started to pick up research in alchemy now that I’ve got a young and sharp brain again! If this forest couldn’t make me bigger, I’ll have to do it myself. And I have somewhere to start with the ingredients we got from the orcs”

“Well, you can guess I have no objection to that, but is that really what you want to research?” You ask.

“Oh, but I do very much want to make myself bigger.” Fen Flower smiles at you. “Your abilities have proven to me that increasing one’s size was a viable way to triumph from many challenges. I don’t think I’ll be losing anything here.”

“If I may ask, aren’t enlargement potions quite common?” Pear Plum speaks.

“Temporary ones, yes.” Fen Flower nods. “I should be able to pick up a recipe for one of those the next time I can visit another alchemist by the way. The standard brew usually makes a pony grow 2 or 4 feet bigger for a few minutes, and indeed this is a quite common feat. For some reason, permanent growth never became something popular, and that’s what I’m going to pursue. With these ingredients from the orcs, I got somewhere to start!”

“Is it because these are orc ingredients?” You ask. “You need orc components to do your research?”

“Permanent potions always require powerful, and thus expensive or exotic ingredients.” Fen Flower answers. “But it actually doesn’t need to be anything specific since I’ll be growing just me, mostly through trial and error. Now tell me, does that excite you Little Spoon?”

 

 

 

“Now, Pear Plum, there’s something I meant to ask you.” You say after answering Fen Flower’s question.

“Yes Little Spoon?”

“If you’re alright with it, would you accept to travel with us for a while? Maybe accomplish some more quests together?”

 

“Well… Alright. I have no reason to refuse.” Pear Plum says. “If we can journey and help other ponies together, that sound like a good idea to me.”

“That’s great!” you feel relieve after hearing Pear Plum accept, even if you feel like Fen Flower seems a bit despondent about it. “I had in mind to travel away from this countryside. I don’t feel like there are many more exciting adventures to be had around here. Would that be a problem if we travelled someplace else?”

“Of course not. I don’t have anything specific to do in this region anymore, and I think I would like to discover new places too. Oh, uhm, and, even if I feel more at home in nature, I’m also curious about cities too, don’t worry about me. So… have you thought of a destination?”

“Well, what I had in mind was to…”

 

 

[spoiler]You told Fen Flower to go wild with her experiment. [/spoiler]

 

“Ah, yes, the capital sounds nice.” Pear Plum says. “I’ve never been on my own in such a big city, I wonder how it’ll be like…”

“Ponies and merchandize from all around the country, and even the world.” You answer. “That’s one thing we’ll see for sure, but I’m just as eager to find out what else awaits us. And if we get tired of it, we can always go someplace else later.”

And maybe you’ll find a breezie to have some fun with in such a big city. If only there were some small mares around to corrupt into loving their newfound bigness…

 

Anyway, you come close to your destination about 1 hour after sunset. You trust Fen Flower with going to the town over to collect your rewards, and then agree to meet there the next day. With Pear Plum’s night vision spell to help, you think you’re all gonna be alright.

 

Pear Plum lets go of your charges of embrace destiny and you stop you inspiration too, as she says being too big might intimidate the villagers. Still, that only bring her down to nearly 11 feet tall with the Gift of the bard left and the size she gained from the forest.

 

You go knock on one the house where there is still some light. One villager mare opens up, and does a double take upon seeing the huge Pear Plum glowing with power behind you.

“Ah, uhm, sorry about that.” Pear Plum says. “It’s just that I had to power up to fight of the curse. Can I visit the victim please?”

 

After regaining her composure, the mare quickly accepts. The cursed townsmare was put into Fen Flower’s previous house so you follow her there. The rest of the townsfolk probably heard and saw you arrive too, as a little crowd of about 20 ponies soon gathers to witness the act.

 

Pear Plum dispels the curse in what looks like a breeze. She only needs to touch the face of the cursed mare and focus for a dozen seconds during which the ominous bone spikes resorb into the mare’s body and a healthy coat grows back on her skin while the hypertrophied muscles delate to more normal proportions.

 

The townponies watch in disbelief as the uncursed pony, now looking like a healthy regular mare again, opens her eyes and watches herself in amazement.

“I… I’m healed! I’m really healed!” She exclaims with the voice that was also freed from this curse.

 

The crowd erupts in enthusiastic cheers while the cured mare jumps to hug the huge druid mare in gratefulness. Pear Plum blushes with embarrassment, but at the same time you can feel that she’s a little proud of what you accomplished together.

 

The townsfolks insist on having you stay for the night, as they don’t really have anything else to repay you with other than their hospitality and some fresh home-baked supplies. You’re soon invited to sit around a large table in one of the cottages while the ovens are heating up. The townsponies as eager to know more about the mare that is their hero of the day, and bombard her with many questions. The druid mare’s shyness resurfaces a little here, and she has trouble forming sentences without stuttering, but the villagers don’t seem to mind at all.

 

 

“Pear Plum’s adventure was a great one for sure!” You say, tuning up you lute. “I’m glad I could be a witness of it, and now I shall narrate it to you all in great detail, for her bravery and kindness needs to be remembered for the ages!”

“Uhm… Little Spoon, I… I don’t think that this deserves a whole song…” Pear Plum says, but on the contrary the villagers seem to welcome a ballad.

 

And so, after clearing your throat…

 

“She was a druid seeking the power to heal.”

“There was a forest urging the kind mare to kneel…”

You continue singing, much to the pleasure of the villagers, and despite Pear Plum’s face turning as red as a tomato. The big mare covers her ear when you laud the purity of her heart as she resisted the call to violence from the forest, and that instead she tamed the wolves of the living woods to prove her worth.

 

Of course you omitted the less savoury aspects of the adventure, but the tale you delivered apparently suited the taste of your audience as they applauded you and Pear Plum at the end of your song. The huge druid mare can only utter embarrassed thanks and giggles to respond to the praises of the villagers.

 

A home-made meal is served to you and your friend, after what you sing a few more generic ballads before a warm bed is offered to each of you. While she never really got at ease being the hero of the day, you believe Pear Plum still appreciated seeing the village ponies so happy thanks to her.

 

You wake up well rested on the next day, and as you prepare yourself to leave, the villagers offer you some supplies as a last gift.

 

Unless you have something you want to do before that, you should now be going to meet Fen Flower again, at the other town. If there’s something you want to tell Pear Plum specifically, now could be a good time. Stripped of all your growth effects, Pear Plum is still 5 feet and 9 inches tall, and still glowing green with the magic of the forest.

 

 

“Do you think it would be fine to cut through the forest?” You ask Pear Plum. “I must admit, I am quite curious to meet some fairies.”

“Why not?” Pear Plum nods. “I’m about certain they must have healed by now. And now that you said that, I’m a little curious too.”

 

You leave the road along the druid mare and head toward the forest. Out of range from all curious ears, you think it might be time to address a few points.

“Lady Pear Plum, there is something I ought to discuss with you.” You start. “I reckon our last adventure may have left a bad aftertaste in your mouth about it, but since we ought to journey together some more, I need to know if you’ll accept having me grow you if we need it.”

Pear Plum seems a bit surprised by you question, and ponders a few seconds before answering.

 

“Well, I don’t think I dislike it.” The tall druid mare says. “I mean, I don’t feel like growing bigger was the problem when I… ahem… when I almost made a bad choice back then… and unlike what I feared, the villagers weren’t intimidated by my size.”

“You could be as tall as a titan, your kindness would prevent for about anypony to be scared of you.” You comment.

“Uhm…” Pear Plum nods. “Some would consider what you said a reproach, but I prefer it that way. Anyway, I think you can make me bigger if you feel like we need to. I trust you’ll know when the timing is right.”

 

“Sure thing, lady Pear Plum.” You nod. “But there I must remind you that my abilities work at their best if I can have, let’s say, some private time with a mare. Will you be willing to allow me to use these abilities of mine too?”

Pear Plum giggles awkwardly.

“That’s not a very romantic way to bring up intimacy… but it’s probably better that way.” Pear Plum pauses in her words, a light blush o her face. “I think I’d be ready accept that, but, uhm, I’d probably feel better if you… you know, took care of doing the deed. I mean, I can conceive it’s a little rude to ask the stallion to do all the work, but…”

“If these are your terms, I accept them.” You decide to cut short the flustered stuttering of the tall druid mare. “I’ll do my best to make sure it is as comfortable for you as possible.”

“Ah… if that’s okay with you, it’s alright then.” Pear Plum nods.

 

That one answer you’re relieved to have. After some time to let Pear Plum cool off, you bring up another.

 

“Ahem, Pear Plum?” You start. “There’s something I would like to talk with you about. It’s about, well, Fen Flower. And also about my relation with her.”

“Your relation? If that’s not too much of a personal thing to ask, I believe you and Fen Flower were in an open relationship.” Pear Plum says. “Is that not the case?”

“That could describe it I guess.” You shrug. “But I don’t feel like we’ve made everything clear between ourselves. Fen Flower became enamoured with me after she was freed from the influence of this devil, and I was more than willing to answer her advances. She was also open to the idea of sharing me with other mares, and didn’t seem to care much about modesty either. But during our adventure in the living forest, I believe she felt like I wasn’t giving her as much attention as she wanted.”

“Well… Pardon me if I’m wrong, but part of the issue could be that you and Fen Flower don’t expect the same thing out of your relation, even if it seemed so to you at first.” Pear Plum says. “Certainly, this is something you and her need to have a heart-to-heart conversation about.”

“Well, yeah.” You ponder. “Maybe that’s what I need to do…”

“I mean…! Th-that’s something my parents once told me about amorous relationships.” Pear Plum says apologetically. “I… uhm… this is just second hoof advice from me, you probably know better Little Spoon… Anyway, I’ll try to keep what you said in mind when we’re with Fen Flower and not to do something she might find rude.”

“Thank you, Pear Plum.” You nod. “But you’re right. This is mostly something I have to sort out with Fen Flower.”

 

You’re well into the forest at this point. Not long after that, you and Pear Plum fall silent as you try to perceive the presence of the famously elusive fae. However, you do not need much effort, and the folks of the forest soon seem to willing to appear in front of your eyes. Seemingly at random into the forest, you start to see flying lights appear up and around you, and the sounds of small buzzing wings fill the air.

 

You see the fairies flying around with colourful butterfly or dragonfly wings. The shape of their body is akin to the one of elves, but they’re small enough they could comfortably land on your hoof and all brightly coloured. Aside from that, their eyes look like shining beads of precious stone, emerald, amethyst or lapis, they’re of all colours too.

One fairy with purple butterfly wings come to you, and flies stationarily before you.

 

“Greetings travellers.” She says with a voice that sounds like it could come from a full-sized mare. “Surely you are the ponies who delivered us from the lustful spell that had befallen us.”

“Oh? Uhm…” You’re a bit surprised. “It is indeed us, but I didn’t expect the news to have reached you. My name is Little Spoon, and next to me is Lady Pear Plum.”

“My name is Flower Sprite. And yes.” The fairy nods. “We have been informed. We revealed ourselves when the townsponies came to check on us, so we could hear whether they had anything to say on the matter.”

“They told us about the adventurers who helped us.” Another small mare adds. “A druid mare and a bard halfling stallion. I can feel that your heart is pure.” She tells Pear Plum, and then to you. “And that yours is… well, honest!”

“Anyway, you have our gratitude, adventurers.” The first fairy says. “We would like to thank you for your deed beyond the wealth you probably claimed for it. Please ask us anything, and we will do our best to comply with the help of our magic.”

 

“It is an honour to receive such a boon!” Pear Plum bows with deference. “Well, I know that your power can negate other spells. May I ask for some purifying dust from you fairies?”

“Of course, druid Pear Plum.” The fairy answers. A number of them start to fly around in reaction, up in the canopy of the forest.

“Ah… I know what you might be thinking.” Pear Plum whispers to you. “But I don’t think fairy dust would have been enough to cure the mare that was cursed by a devil.”

 

The fairies soon come back with a pouch of sewed leaves that Pear Plum gracefully accepts.

“Now, what about you, bard Little Spoon?” Flower Sprite asks.

 

You could try to ask about anything to see if the fairies would accept, but you have a few things on the top of your mind.

 

 

“If I am allowed to ask for anything, then I first desire to learn more about you fairies.” You answer Flower Sprite. “Do you have a queen I could have the honour to meet perhaps?”

“Nothing of the sort, sorry.” The little mare shakes her head. “But if you wish to learn about us, I can bring you to our village.”

 

You follow the fairies for a short while until you arrive at a particularly lively grove by the river. There, even more fairies start appear from the trunks of trees, the thick of reeds at the bank, or from particularly large mushrooms. They gradually approach you as they buzz around, and Pear Plum can’t refrain some bewildered chuckles at the sight of the many colourful trails everywhere in the air. There must be around a hundred of them!

 

The little mares seem curious about you too, and eventually as you reach out for them with an extended arm, one lands on your hoof to stare at you without a word while you do the same, intrigued by the tiny, bring pink mare in front of your eyes. Likewise, several fairies soon decide to land on Pear Plum’s back and on her head, something she seems to find endearing.

 

Eventually, the little mare on you hoof decides to go sit on top of your feathered hat for now. Flower Sprite also comes in front of you again.

 

“We are born from the confluence of magic and the wild.” She starts to explain. “Our kin is ancient, bard. Back when the world was still taking its shape and that magic flowed like torrents through the land, ripples of it gained sentience and became spirits. We’re more akin to elementals than to mortals. But instead of fire or ice, it is from nature, but also from magic itself that we hail from.”

“I see.” You nods. “But then, what do you do all day? I always wondered what magical folks like you usually do.”

“To be honest, we… let’s say, sleep a lot.” Flower Sprite answers. “Or another way to say it, is that we become one with the plants and the trees. At that point, just like them we worry about nothing more than to receive light from the sun and to drink from the rain. In truly undisturbed lands, some fae can remain dormant like this for years. And in fact, it is often the presence of mortals and their thoughts that bring us out of our slumber.”

 

“That reminds me. You said something about Pear Plum’s heart being pure and mine being honest earlier.” You tell the fairy. “Does that mean you can read the thoughts of ponies?”

“That’s not quite it.” The tiny mare answers. “It is hard to describe to mortals like you, but there’s something we can perceive about your being that tells us about what kind of pony you are. It is like... I’d describe it as the shape and colour of your soul. We cannot perceive thoughts, but rather the inclination of a being toward certain passions, and sometimes their mood too.”

 

“Uhm…” You nod. “I also wondered, since you’re connected to that forest, does that mean you can’t leave it?”

“A fairy could leave her forest, but she would then lose all her powers safe from flight. The connection with their home is also too precious for most fairies to even think about renouncing it.” Flower Sprite answers. “But while a quite rare occurrence, it isn’t unheard of for fairies to do so even with all the consequences.”

You still ponder the idea of maybe seeking a fairy to accompany you, but you still have doubt about it at the moment, mostly as you dread Fen Flower’s reaction about adding yet another mare to your group. Anyway…

 

“I understand. Thank you for telling me all this.” You say. “And… It might be a little greedy of me, but would you accept another request?”

“No, it’s alright.” Flower Sprite nods. “It has been my pleasure talking to you.”

 

“You have my thanks.” You bow. “I probably do not know as much as lady Pear Plum about you, so I’ll accept whatever you’re willing to do. I have a purpose, dear fairies, it is to make mares bigger. I use my songs to make them taller and mightier, and I humbly ask if you could help me move further that goal of mine.”

“Well… I see the colour of that purpose of yours, bard Little Spoon.” Flower Spite comments, before showing you a smile. “But that isn’t an issue for us. On the contrary. Surely we could have some of our magic strengthen your abilities for a short while. Is that really what you want?”

 

 

“My, if my kind of purpose suits you, let me reassert that you’re one lovely mare Lady Flower Sprite.” You tell the fairy flying in front of you. “I dared not to ask out of politeness, but I must say I am mightily curious to see what all the details of your beauty would look like if magnified enough for my eyes to appreciate.”

The little mare chuckles in response, but she sounds quite interested.

 

“Alright. Then grow away, bard.” She answers. “I wonder how bright can your colour shine.”

“Me too!” The fairy currently on your hat adds, and many more make it known they’re willing to try.

 

You start your inspiration on all the mares around, and thus the crowd of fairies turns into a compact mass of mares as they all go from a few inches of height to three feet and then some. The now non-diminutive mares all let out enthusiast gasps and laughs as they achieve a size similar to the one of actual ponies.

 

The little fairy on you hat is now a mare a little taller than yourself riding your back. She’s still quite light fortunately, but she looks pleasantly surprised by the transformation and start hugging you tightly while giggling to herself. Also, you allowed yourself to increase the fairies’ charisma with that inspiration, and you can feel two soft and warm apples on your back too.

 

“Aah… It’s not often I have this perspective.” Flower Sprite coos. The now mare sized fairy approaches you. A few inches taller than yourself, the fairy gently takes your face between her hooves to scrutinize it from all angles. She’s very close to you now, her huge, shining azure eyes looking like living ponds of magic. Up close she smells like flowers and honey, and even her hooves feal as soft as silk. Many other fairies seem curious too, and they approach to poke and touch the stallion at their size everywhere.

 

“Uhm…” You hear Pear Plum’s voice. “I… I think I should let you all some privacy. I’ll wait for you at the edge of town Little Spoon!”

And then you see the flustered druid mare hurriedly walk away.

 

Flower Sprite glances at Pear Plum as she leaves. When she’s out of view, the fairy turns to you again and she goes in for a kiss. A thrill goes through your body as you meet her sugary lips. The other mares around giggle in reaction, and they pack up closer to you in an unescapable crowd, many lithe hooves caressing your body in all places, including the most intimate ones. When Flower Sprite frees your mouth, many more fairies look at you like they want a piece of you.

“You’re a fine specimen, Little Spoon.” Flower Sprite states. “And you’ve roused our curiosity, I hope you’re ready to indulge us a little more.”

 

At this point you don’t think you can get out of this. Fen Flower and Pear Plum will have to wait for you a little. All these mares look quite eager too… you didn’t quite expect the whole fairy village of them to come after you like that.

 

 

It looks like you have many mares to please, and you better get to it if you don’t want to be late to meet with your companions.

 

You immediately start kissing the mare right next to Flower Sprite who lets out a pleased squee in reaction and snuggles up to you. Meanwhile, you lift a left to give the eager fairies a better access to your shaft and soon feel a number of hooves probing and stroking it. Before long, your backside is lifted in the are by the 5 or so fairies simultaneously trying to get a piece of you.

“Please ladies, no need to rush it!” You call. “There will be enough of me for all of you. Flower Sprite, would you accept to start this party?”

“My, of course!” The fairy grins in return.

 

You learn that fairy mushrooms make for acceptable cushions that day. Lying on one, Flower Sprite positions herself atop you with an eager smirk. You let out a pleasured grunt as the enlarged fairy gets you inside her tight entrance. Not only is your length snuggled inside the love cave of Flower Sprite, but something in her, may it be her nectar or something else, feels like it is lightly fizzing on your sensitive skin. You feel yourself throbbing madly in reaction and get close to release as soon as Flower Sprite starts actively ridding you.

 

The rest of the fairies watch in awe, touching themselves, and soon enough each other. The plumper breasts you provided them with seem very appreciated by the fairies at the moment. But still, one of them can’t resist taking your mouth for a sweet kiss.

Meanwhile you feel yourself erupt inside Flower Sprite, and as she coos loudly, you feel her getting slightly heavier atop your body

“Ah! I guess it doesn’t stop here…” the now 4 feet Flower Sprite comments. “How much more can you grow me, Little Spoon?”

“Why don’t you find out yourself?” You break the kiss with the other fairy to say that, the neglected mare still pulling o your face to lock lips again.

“Then I shall find out soon enough...” She grins.

 

The body of Flower Spite starts glowing with magic, and the next second you feel a tidal wave of lust wash over you. You cry in utter bliss as you actually feel your gonads suddenly starting to produce an ungodly amount of seed which is immediately sent to you shaft. You climax on the spot again and grow Flower Sprite one more foot again. And this happens once more mere seconds later. And again. And again. You grow Flower Sprite who also howls in pleasure until the fairy becomes over 15 feet tall atop you. After you unleash a few more climaxes in her, the storm inside you seems to quiet down a little.

 

“Goodness!” The giant fairy exclaims. “It seems like my magic grew in proportion to my body! Sorry about that Little Spoon.”

At her size, how svelte she is doesn’t stop the fairy’s flanks to cover your entire lower body. Her two watermelons now slump at each side of your chest, and it is from between her cleavage that you look up at Flower Sprite’s face.

 

“Hey, I want to become this big too!” Another fairy exclaims, looking fondly at Flower Sprite.

“And me!” Another adds, before almost all the fairies demand you grow them too.

 

“Uhm… I’ll do my best ladies!” You say. “It looks like I have a lot of work ahead of me.”

“Oh, I think I have the means to help you with that.” Flower Sprite says. “At least about the growth part.”

 

Again, the body of the giant fairy start glowing and your lust rising, but this time the flow remains steady enough you do not lose control. In fact, you feel it fill you up and hardening you and your erect member and balls. You realize you have control of it now.

Tentatively, and as much as her weight allows you, you hump the massive Flower Sprite atop you, and in a single thrust you erupt inside her again, letting out a pleased groan from the climax. But right after you feel just as ready to shoot your seed again, yet you’re in complete control of whether you shall do it or not.

 

“Seems like my spell worked the way I intended.” Flower Sprite show you a satisfied smile. “Now, you said it yourself Little Spoon. You have a lot of work ahead of you.”

 

For the next hours, you dedicate yourself to making the fairies as big as they want to. While two of them hold you upright to snuggle and kiss you, fairy after fairy impale themselves on your shaft. With the gift from Flower Sprite, each fairy grows almost with each thrust to 4, 5, 6… then 15 feet finally, all in less than a minute.

 

While that peak of size only last for a short while, one mare at a time you’re turning this grove into a crowd of 9-feet-tall amazon fairies, and you’re not even getting tired of it.

It is very tempting to accept their offer when the fairies offer you stay with them some more, as they aren’t nearly done experimenting with their new size and power, but you have places to be, companions to meet and adventures to have. The fairies still make it know you’re free to return any time.

 

As you first asked, the fairies bless you and augment your growth powers. Through magic winds, you’re then cleaned, refreshed and carried by a 9 feet mare to the border of the forest, all that in about an hour and a half after meeting the fairies.

 

 

Looking around, you see Pear Plum in the distance and she waves at you. You walk up to each other.

“Little Spoon. Uhm…” She shows you an awkward smile. “Did you… did you have fun?”

“Well, yes, very much indeed!” You nod a bit embarrassedly too. “Sorry to have kept you waiting. We should go meet Fen Flower before she waits even longer!”

 

You’re only a few minutes away from town at this point. You quickly make it to the inn and see Fen Flower waiting for you. The alchemist mare perks up and smile as to arrive, and she rises from her chair to comes and greet you.

“Good morning Little Spoon!” She says and immediately leans in to give you a kiss. “I was wondering when you two were gonna arrive…”

“Uhm, hello Fen Flower.” Pear Plum timidly waves at her.

“Hello.” Fen Flower glances at Pear Plum for only a second before coming back to you. “Anyway, consider yourself lucky I’m in a particularly good mood. Can you guess why?”

 

“Well, I have pretty good idea of the reason indeed.” You nod. “You’ve grown! That’s from your experiment, right? Have you measured how much?”

“6 inches!” Fen Flower answers proudly, giddily taking a spin on herself so you may take a look at her. And there you start to notice the alchemist mare look more fit too, with her limbs and flanks showing more tone that the day prior. “And as a bonus, it appears my body also became stronger too!”

“That’s awesome! But you told me there would certainly be side effects, right?”

“I expected some too, but it appears I was lucky this time!” Fen Flower chimes. “I don’t think it’ll happen next time, but I shall enjoy it while it lasts!”

“Woah…” You grin. “This day is definitely off an awesome start.”

 

“Then let’s continue!” Fen Flower announces as she motions back to her table. “I retrieved our rewards for the quests we accomplished. There’s the one for helping the fairies and another for when we fought off the orc raiders. Let me share that with you.”

The alchemist mare produces some purses from her bags that she shares with you and Pear Plum accordingly to the quests you participated in.

 

 

You pocket the purse in your bag. But as you open it, you see two little purple eyes staring back. The fairy only stares at you in silence, not showing any fear or desire to move away from among your possessions. It doesn’t look like anypony else noticed her.

 

 

“Well, hello there.” While you whisper to her, you gently pet the little mare with the tip of your hoof, making her smile. “What are you doing here? If you don’t mind, I think we should get you introduced to everpony else. Is that alright with you?”

 

You don’t remember that fairy in particular from those you had an intercourse with earlier. If fact, if she can still be inches tall, that means you didn’t use your Gift on the Bard of her. After staring back for a few seconds, the fairy eventually nods, and accepts to climb on the hoof you offer her. Pear Plum and Fen Flower jump slightly as they see who you’ve been mumbling to, looking quizzically at the fairy on you hoof. The little mare remains almost motionless, but her eyes are darting everywhere, taking in her new surroundings.

 

“It appears I’ve been picking up mares without realizing it.” You chuckle. “About that, Fen Flower, we went across the forest to get here and met the fairies on the way. They accepted to give me a boost for the next time I shall use my abilities as thanks for curing them from, ehm… you know...”

“Oh, yes.” The alchemist mare nods awkwardly, before her eyes turn back to the little mare. “I guess I owe my thanks to her then, but so you accepted to bring one of them with you?”

 

“Well, precisely, I didn’t.” You say, and then to the fairy. “Did you get in here by mistake?”

“Uhm, no.” The fairy peeps.

“Alright. Can I ask you name then?”

“It’s Night Sprout.” The fairy answers.

 

“Are you alright?” Pear Plum asks. “Uhm, nopony’s angry you went into Little Spoon’s stuff of course, but this could have been dangerous. We’re about to travel very far away, Night Sprout. You could have ended up very far from your home.”

“Yes.” The fairy nods. “That’s why I did it.”

“Are you sure about yourself?” You ask. “I heard you would lose all your powers if you left the forest. Are you really okay with that?”

“I don’t mind.” The tiny mare answers.

 

“If you’re wondering Little Spoon, this is nothing permanent.” Pear Plum says. “She would still be able to use her magic if she came back to her forest even after being away a long time. But in the meantime, Night Sprout would be one very, very fragile being. That makes me a bit uncomfortable to tell the truth.” And to the fairy. “Are you sure you don’t want to return to the forest? You’d be a lot safer there.”

“No. Thank you.” Night Sprout answers. “I want to remain in the bag of the bard.”

 

“She does sound sure of herself…” Fen Flower chuckles. The alchemist mare doesn’t seem to be alarmed by the fairy’s presence. In fact, Pear Plum looks like she’s the most worried about this.

 

Meanwhile, Night Sprout stares at you and your two companions, awaiting a definitive response from any you.

 

 

“You’re right Lady Fen Flower. It doesn’t sound like Night Sprout is going to take no for an answer.” Then to the fairy on your hoof. “I hereby welcome you to our little company, Night Sprout of the fae!”

“Thanks.” The little mare answers with a satisfied smile, and she lets out a tiny purr with you pet her mane again.

 

“Well, I shall do my best to protect you.” Pear Plum tells Night Sprout. “Don’t worry. If you change your mind, we’ll bring you back to your home as soon as we can. My name is Pear Plum by the way.”

“Hum. Thanks.” The fairy nods.

“Still, Night Sprout, you must realize you are joining a party of adventures.” You say. “We will face many dangers during our quests. Each of us have skills, spells and crafts to help us triumph over challenges and avoid hazards, so what are your ways to defend yourself?”

 

The fairy stares back in silence for a moment. She’s been showing only few expressions except when you were petting her, but you can tell that right now she has a bit of trouble keeping up her composure.

“Uhm. I can fly.” She eventually declares. “And… I am small. So ponies don’t notice me. If they don’t notice me, they won’t attack me. If they don’t attack me, they can’t defeat me. Therefore, I am invincible.”

 

You and Pear Plum are left dumbstruck by this flawless demonstration, while Fen Flower stifles a laugh.

“Well, if it can help, I can grow you so you may be about my size.” You offer. “Would you prefer that maybe?”

“I can travel in your bag.” The fairy answers. “Being carried is good. But I won’t mind it either if you grow me bigger sometimes.”

“And… forgive me if that may be personal, but do you want to leave your home because of something bad that happened there? I still seems a bit sudden to me…”

“No. I’m curious about what’s out of the forest. That’s all.” The fairy answers with a tiny shrug.

 

You don’t think Night Sprout is lying to you.

Anyway, perhaps you can find ways for the fairy to recover some abilities that could be of use. Pear Plum would probably have said it if she knew something about it herself, but perhaps you will find more intel about this in a bigger city… like in the capital you’re heading to.

There will certainly be some shops to purchase cute little doll dresses for your new companion to wear too…

 

“Good! Sounds like we’re all set.” Fen Flower speaks up again. “Anyway, I also took some time to plan our trip while I was waiting.” There, she produces a map of the region from her bag.

“By hoof, we’re about 15 days away from the capital.” She states, showing both points on the map. “I think this could have been shortened to 5 days if we were bigger, but maybe we can hold off on that if we want to preserve the improved uses of Little Spoon’s abilities. I think we can leave that choice to him.”

Pear Plum nods in reaction.

“Anyway, we’ve got another option then. From here…” Fen Flower points at another city about a third on the way. “…we can ride pegasus transportation to the capital. There will be a fee, but we can reach that city in 4 days without growing, and then there will be only one more day of flying before we get to the capital. What do you think Little Spoon? I have no preference myself.”

“Well, I’m fine with either too.” Pear Plum says. “Even taking the long way, I mean, neither growing nor taking the ride, that isn’t a problem as far as I’m concerned. I like traveling by hoof.”

“I’m eager to see what the capital city is like.” Night Sprout comments. “Can we get there fast?”

 

 

“I believe we can afford to pay ourselves a lift to the capital.” You say. “If that’s alright with you all, I’d like to conserve by improved abilities, but still arrive there rather quickly.”

“Alright.” Fen Flower nods before tucking her map in her pack again. “I guess It would have been a bit of a waste indeed. Could you imagine? Making me bigger than ever, and yet nopony else to witness it…” Fen Flower purrs. “This is the better choice, really.”

“That’s a good argument alright.” You reply, feeling a hot gust wash over you upon hearing the enthusiasm of your companion. “Anyway, if we’re all ready, I believe it’s time for us to go.”

 

You exit the tavern with two companion mares and a third one in the bag. It is the end of the morning already, and you plan to walk for a couple hours before you take you lunch break on the road. The skies are clear and the temperature is nice in this month of spring.

 

Now, there was a few things you wanted to talk about with Fen Flower. You’re wondering how and when to go about it. You’ve got some time to figure it out, though. About five days, with both empty land on the road and inns to rest several times on the way.

 

 

You meet a wandering merchant on the road and walk alongside him for a few hours. The old earth pony forages rare mushrooms around the countryside and sells those around. Fen Flower tells you she’s gonna buy some ingredients from him for her next experiment since it’s about a fourth cheaper than the prices she expected. If you accept to give or lend her 50 more gold, she’ll be able to buy enough components to make her next experiment the next night.

[spoiler]Fen Flower has a little more than 130 gold. Her next experiment will cost her 200 gold to intensify the effect she already has, the one after 400 gold and so on. Making a different experiment will cost 100 gold.”[/spoiler]

 

When you wake up in a village you had spend the night at, Night Sprout gets curious about the local blacksmith working at her forge and goes get a closer look by herself. The fairy asks you if she can watch the buff earth pony mare work on a piece. The blacksmith mare doesn’t mind. After the initial surprise of coming face to face with the diminutive mare, she says the interest of a fairy can only mean good fortune for her. However, if Night Sprout wants to see the making of a piece from beginning to end, that’s gonna last a couple hours at least.

 

The next two days on the road are pleasantly quiet. You use this interlude to reassure Fen Flower about your attraction to her. You share with her in priority the pretty things you see in the scenery, the larger Pear Plum accepts to carry the furs that she was laden with until now, and whenever you take a break, you find some time and space to snuggle and kiss the alchemist mare. If you weren’t saving your abilities at the moment, this would have evolved in a quickie most of the time, but you must settle for practicing you tongue game on the eager alchemist mare, and in return she uses her hooves to jerk you off. Fen Flower absolutely loves how the fairies made you able to shoot infinite amounts of loads, and is absolutely ecstatic to have you paint whole acres white.

“You have to make me a giantess before this boon of yours ends, my hero.” She tells you one time, giggling to herself. “I want to use you to blast legions of enemies with your seed and drown them in it! This would be so insanely hot!”

Perhaps you’ll ponder on that idea…

 

Also, when you camp outside these two nights, you share your bedroll with the 4-and-a-half feet mare. Her toned yet curvy body feels wonderful against yours. Again, it’s hard to resist at these times to not just go wild and make Fen Flower bigger than ever, but this only kindles the eagerness of both of you for when you’ll actually go for it.

 

After these two days, you feel like Fen Flower is feeling a little better. She doesn’t need to not acknowledge the presence of Pear Plum anymore, and while she still openly displays her affection to you, she makes less of a show of it.

 

“Lady Fen Flower.” You call her at some point while you’re on the road, and you’re at a good distance from Pear Plum who’s also carrying Night Sprout at the moment. “There’s an idea that’s been trotting on my mind these days. I would like to invite you on a formal date. Just the two of us of course.”

“A date?” Fen Flower smiles. “That’s a wonderful idea, my little hero! Let us get to the capital first, and then we can find some nice place you can take us to. Oh, this is gonna be lovely!”

“Ah, yes! Of course…!” You nod.

 

The scenery of a date would have been better to talk about what you have in mind, but indeed there isn’t much dating facilities around. You don’t exactly need a special time to have a nice meal in a village inn with Fen Flower followed by a roll in the hay. But still, you feel like the earth mare next to you is in a mood as good as it can be to discuss your relationship.

At least, if it goes wrong there won’t be an angry giant Fen Flower to make a scene.

 

“Also, there’s something else I should talk to you about.” You start. “I couldn’t help but to notice, back in the living forest, that you looked a little upset when I praised Pear Plum and that I invited her to join our party.”

Fen Flower remains silent on that one, looking straight in front of her.

“I simply do not want you to feel bad or jealous, Lady Fen Flower, so what can I do to remedy that?”

“You could have just kept this party with the two of us!” She now readily answers with a forced smile.

 

“B-but Lady Flower, I believe I’ve stated quite often that I wish to grow as many mares of this world as possible.” You plead. “And I trot the way of the bard. Down to the way my abilities work, surely you understand that I seek to encounter many mares on the way and have, well, more than platonic relations with them!”

Fen Flower lets out a sigh in reaction.

“Well, I suppose it’s true…” she says with a hint of melancholy in her voice. “My little hero didn’t come to save me because just I was something special, he would have saved any mare that day. That’s how great of a hero he is… Ah, this moment was so magical, I’m probably still coming down from the high...”

 

“Lady Fen Flower… Please rest assured that I genuinely care for you.” You say, trying your best not to sound apologetic. “So I am asking you, how can I make this work with you”

“How?” She pouts. “But, actually, what exactly to you want to make ‘work’? How special am I to you exactly Little Spoon? Alright, I’m ready to take it right now, so tell it to me like it is!”

“Well, we definitely are in a relationship.” You say. “And an open one on top of that. You sure didn’t mind sharing me with that guard mare back then.”

“That’s true.” She nods. “But really, to me it felt like we were just showing off. We were basically giving this poor little mare the honour to witness how much of an overwhelmingly sexy pair we are, and mercifully shared a tiny bit of that with her. I thought that was exciting! But for Pear Plum, well, clearly it was different. You got rather… personal with her. So I’m asking you again Little Spoon, how special am I to you? Am I the one pony you love, or should I expect to share the top with other mares?”

 

[spoiler]Of course you can suggest other answers or variations of those.[/spoiler]

 

So the time has come for you to face the conundrum that all bards must encounter. No matter how much you like Fen Flower, you can’t stop growing all the other mares just for her and neither will you lie to her. A little anxious, you answer.

“The thing is that all mares are special and… yes, I won’t lie about it, I will certainly get personally involved with them like I did with Pear Plum.” You admit “But that doesn’t change anything to the fact that you are special and dear to me, Fen Flower. And that certainly isn’t going to change, even when you’ll hold whole cities with your bare hooves.”

“So… this is something you want.” Fen Flower says. “You’re not even trying to pass it as something you can’t be helped with?”

“Yes, this is what I want.” You nod resolutely. “I wish to grow and bond with many mares. And beyond that I want to make them happy, with me if possible or with other mares or stallions.”

 

The alchemist mare remains silent for a few seconds, simply looking in front of herself. She doesn’t look angry, but a little blue.

“Alright…” Fen Flower sighs. “I guess I’m not the one princess of my little hero. Well, that’s too bad, but…” And there, she shows you a little smirk. “I don’t think the role of a princess suited me that much anyway. Being the maiden in distress that is saved by a hero was a nice feeling, but I can’t really play the part of a pure and prissy little filly, can I? No, I should be thinking about doing wilder stuff…”

There, Fen Flower start to trot faster, leaving you a little behind.

 

“I’m still gonna need a bit of space to think, Little Spoon.” She turns back for a short while and tells you this. “At least until we get to the capital. You know, figuring out how I want make this work myself now that I know what to expect. But I’m still looking forward to get on that date with you, alright?”

“Sure!” You answer.

 

You believe this went rather well. Fen Flower may not be head over hooves about you anymore, but you believe you can start having some sort of an appeased relationship with her and other mares from here on. You don’t think her will to grow bigger has been lessened in any way either.

 

You continue to journey through the countryside. While nothing dangerous or crucial happens, you still make a few encounters worth mentioning.

 

You meet a wandering merchant on the road and walk alongside him for a few hours. The middle-aged earth stallion forages mushrooms in the countryside and sells those around. It happens he’s got a few rare ones that can be used for alchemy. Fen Flower tells you she’s gonna buy some ingredients from him for her next experiment since it’s about a fourth cheaper than the prices she expected. If you accept to give or lend her 50 more gold so she takes the whole stock, she’ll be able to buy enough components to make her next experiment the next night.

[spoiler]Fen Flower has a little more than 130 gold. Her next experiment will cost her 200 gold on a regular market to intensify the effect she already has, intensifying again will then 400 gold, and so on. Making a different experiment will cost 100 gold, but intensifying make more growth than a new experiment.”[/spoiler]

 

At the time you wake up in a village you had spent the night at, Night Sprout gets curious about a local seamstress working on her loom and goes get a closer look by herself through her window. After you find her, the fairy asks you if she can watch the old earth pony mare work on a piece. The seamstress mare doesn’t mind. After the initial surprise of coming face to face with the diminutive mare, she says the interest of a fairy can only mean good fortune for her. However, if Night Sprout wants to see the making of a piece from beginning to end, that’s gonna take a couple hours at least.

 

While you were about to take a break to have lunch, another friendly group of adventurers comes by the road and they offer to share their own stories and food to make the meal livelier. The three stallions tell you about their past quests at first, but at some point, the orc warrior among them starts to flirt with Pear Plum in cordial orc fashion. He politely compliments how she looks stronger and healthier than any mare of his clan back home under the barely chuckles of his pony companions and Fen Flower. After the druid mares stammers embarrassed thanks in response, he asks if she’s be interested in a friendly wrestle, so both may feel the capabilities of the other’s body.

 

On another note, the orc belt is starting to show its effect on you. Merely walking for a few days with it left you with a more toned physique than previously. Wear it more, and you’ll look actually buff at the end of the week as Ulna told you.

 

 

When you met that merchant, you decided to trust Fen Flower on the fact this was a good deal, and thus gave her the money to purchase the mushrooms from the stallion.

 

To the seamstress, you asked if she would accept to make some clothes for Night Sprout, and she accepted for a relatively cheap price, even accepting to put her current work on hold for it. The fairy carefully watched the mare work in silence and she looked immensely satisfied when she got to wear the filly-like dress the old mare gave her.

 

You wondered if the orc courting her was too much attention for Pear Plum, but as you met eyes with her, it didn’t seem like she wanted your help. Eventually, the druid mare accepted to spar with the orc, and at that point you were all hyped enough you almost took bets with the other ponies.

It first seemed like the orc fighter and Pear Plum were evenly matched, but the orc eventually took the edge over her. Your druid companion chose not to use her bark form for sparing against the orc, and even though she was slightly larger, the fighter stallion had a better mastery of grappling, on average adapting his holds better and reacting faster than Pear Plum. It was far from a one-sided fight however, and Pear Plum managed to overwhelm and lock the orc in a hold a few times. While you doubt he lost on purpose, the plumpness of Pear Plum’s flanks holding him down must have sweetened his few defeats.

 

After about 10 minutes of wrestling, both Pear Plum and the orc were left drenched in sweat when they stopped, and it seemed like Pear Plum got caught up in the competition and ended up enjoyed this little session. The orc was of course a very good sport and praised Pear Plum’s fighting spirit. Still, Pear Plum declined his invitation to come visit his homeland with him. The orc doesn’t lose his politeness over it though, and merely says he’ll be ready to welcome her if she ever changes her mind. Both your groups parted ways not long after that.

 

As Fen Flower asked you, you give her some space and instead attempt to get closer to the other mares. You’ll talk with Night Sprout later, but at the moment it is Pear Plum that you approach while you walk on the road.

“Lady Pear Plum.” You start. “If you don’t mind me asking, I was wondering if you planned to meet your parents again in the near future?”

“Oh, uhm, why are you asking that?” The big druid mare answers.

“I was simply curious.” You reply. “They’re wandering adventurers too, right? How do you plan to find them?”

“That’s not so hard.” Pear Plum says. “I’ll write them a letter first. There are several services that know how to find adventurers to deliver mail to them when needed. And… I did plan to write to them once we are at the capital, but not to invite them over.”

 

Later that day, while you were getting ready to spend the night outside, you come to Pear Plum again and offer to help her relax before going to sleep.

“Uhm… Little Spoon… I’m not really in the mood for that right now?” She reacts with a blush on her face, much to your disappointment. It seems like Pear Plum expected such offers only in the event you’d have to grow her.

 

 

“Ah, my bad.” You bow slightly in apology. “I guess that offer was bit too bold and ill-timed. But how about a hug instead? Or would my presence put you ill at east at all?”

“Of course not Little Spoon!” Pear Plum answer. “Hugging is fine.”

 

Pear Plum is already in her bedroll as she was preparing to sleep, and she invites you to come lie next to her. Then, the druid takes you in her warm embrace. Nearly twice your size without any enhancement from you, you can live up to your name and have your entire body remain nestled entirely against the mare’s neck, chest and belly, with your head under Pear Plum’s chin.

 

“You know, I think I may have overplayed the growth part a little.” You say, still spooned by Pear Plum. “I forgot to say that first and foremost, if it there is ever something you want to talk about with me lady Pear Plum, I’ll be all ears for you. Or even if you want to train your wrestling style to completely dominate that orc next time, I’ll gladly spar with you!”

“Ehm, no offence, but that doesn’t sound like it would be a fair fight Little Spoon.”

“Are you sure? This orc belt has been working wonders on me!” You boast. “Do check me out, lady Pear Plum! I think I’m at least as buff as the of that orc you wrestled the other day.”

Pear Plum chuckles lightly, but still you feel her hoof tentatively rub over you now toned midsection.

 

“Ehm, forgive me if I’m being too curious.” Pear Plum whispers. “But I heard you had a talk with Fen Flower the other day. Are you both alright? Do you need to talk about it maybe?”